INTRODUCTION
When the storm has gone by and the skies after
clearing have softened, we may discover that a corrected
perspective is the result of the war that we are most
conscious of. Familiar presumptions will appear foreshortened,
and new distances of fact and possibility will
lie before us.
Before the fateful midsummer of 1914 the most
thoughtful part of mankind confidently held a lot of
agreeable presumptions which undoubtedly influenced
individual and collective conduct. The more intangible
of them were grouped under such name symbols as
“idealism,” “humanitarian impulse,” “human brotherhood,”
“Christian civilization.” The workaday ones
were pigeonholed under the rubric: “enlightened economic
interest.” Between the practical and the aspirational
were distributed all the excellent Aristotelian middle
course presumptions of the “rule of reason” order.
And why not? The nineteenth century had closed in
a blaze of scientific glory. By patient inductive research
the human mind had found out nature’s way on earth
and in the heavens, and with daring invention had turned
knowledge to immediate practical account. The struggle
for existence had become a mighty enterprise of progress.
Steam and electricity had brought the utmost parts
of the world together. Upon substantial material foundations
the twentieth century would build a world republic,
wherein justice should apportion abundance.
Upon presumption we reared the tower of expectation.
Yet on the horizon we might have seen—some of us did
see—a thickening haze and warning thunderheads. Not
much was said about them, but to some it seemed that
the world behaved as if it felt the tension of a rising
storm. With nervous eagerness the nations pushed
their way into the domains of the backward peoples.
They sought concessions, opportunities for investment,
command of resources, exclusive trade, spheres of influence.
Private negotiations were backed by diplomacy,
and year after year diplomacy was backed by an ever
more impressive show of naval and military power.
But we did not believe that the Great War impended.
There would still be restricted wars here and there of
course, but more and more they could be prevented. The
human mind that had mastered nature’s way could
master and control the ways of man. Economic interest
would bring its resistless strength to bear against the
mad makers of the wastes of war. A sensitive conscience
would revolt against the cruelties of war. Reason, which
had invented rules and agencies to keep the peace within
the state, would devise tribunals and procedures to substitute
a rational adjustment of differences for the arbitrament
of war between states.
The world has recovered from disaster before now, it
will recover again. Presumptions that disappointed have
been reexamined and brought into truer drawing. Expectation
has been more broadly built, it will be more
broadly built again.
There is conscience in mankind, and the war has sublimely
revealed it, as it has revealed also undreamed of
survivals of faithlessness and cruelty. The presumption
of rational control in human affairs has been foreshortened,
but not painted out. In the background stand
forth as grim realities, forces of fear, distrust, envy,
ignorance, and hate that we had thought were ghosts.
Conscience is as strong and as sensitive as we believed
it to be; reason is as effective as we presumed; but the
forces arrayed against them we now see are mightier
than we knew. So now we ask, By what power shall conscience
and reason be reinforced, and the surviving forces
of barbarism be driven back?
There is but one answer left, all others have been shot
to pieces. Conscience and reason are effective when they
organize material energies, not when they dissipate themselves
in dreams. Conscience and reason must assemble,
coördinate, and bring to bear the economic resources
and the physical energies of the civilized world to narrow
the area and to diminish the frequency of war.
But how? General presumptions will not do this time.
There must be a specific plan, concrete and practical;
a specific preparedness, a specific method. And what is
more, plan, preparedness, method must be drawn forth
from the situation as the war makes and leaves it, not
imposed upon it. They must be a composition of forces
now in operation.
There were academic plans aplenty for the creation
of pacific internationalism before the war began. The
bankers had invented theirs; the socialists, the conciliationists,
and the international lawyers respectively had
invented theirs. The free traders, first in the field, had
not lost hope.
It would be foolish to let ourselves think in discouragement
that all these efforts to organize “the international
mind” were idle. They were not ineffective.
They did not organize the international mind adequately,
much less did they reform its habits, but they quickened
it; they organized it in part, they pulled it together
enough to make it powerful for the work yet to be done.
What we have to face, then, is not the extinction or
abandonment of internationalism, but the fact that the
ideal, the all-embracing and thoroughly rational internationalism
lies far in the future, and that before it can
be attained we must have that partial internationalism
which is practically the same thing as the widening of
nationalism that is achieved when nations coöperate in
leagues or combine in federations. The league of peace
may be academic or it may soon stand forth as a tremendous
piece of realism, we do not know which, but the
forces that are holding many of the nations together in
military coöperation now are present realities, and they
will be realities after the military war is over. There
will still be tariffs, but the areas within which tariff
barriers will no longer be maintained will be immensely
widened. Beyond these areas will be, as now, various
arrangements of reciprocity. In like manner, there will
be a determination on the part of the coöperating nations
to stand together for the enforcement of international
agreements and to discipline a law-breaking state
that would needlessly resort to arms. The internationalism
of commerce, of travel, of communication, of intellectual
exchange and moral endeavor will continue to
grow throughout the world, but in addition there will be
the more definite, the more concrete internationalism of
the nations that agree in making common cause for the
attainment of specific ends.
Within this relatively restricted internationalism there
will be, there is now, a certain yet more definite aggregation
of peoples, interests, and traditions upon which
rests a great and peculiar moral responsibility. The
English-speaking people of the world are together the
largest body of human beings among whom a nearly complete
intellectual and moral understanding is already
achieved. They have reached high attainments in science
and the arts, in education, in social order, in justice.
They are highly organized, they cherish the traditions
of their common history. To permit anything to endanger
the moral solidarity of this nucleus of a perfected
internationalism would be a crime unspeakable. To
strengthen it, to make it one of the supreme forces working
for peace and humanity is a supreme obligation.
Franklin H. Giddings.
CONCERNING THE AUTHORS QUOTED
Jane Addams has been head resident at Hull House
in Chicago for many years. She is widely known
for her leadership in the social movement, and particularly
for her connection with the International
Congress of Women at The Hague.
Norman Angell is the author of “The Great Illusion,”
and one of the most brilliant of the workers in the
cause of peace. He is also the author of “International
Polity,” “Arms and Industry,” and “The
World’s Highway.”
Ed. Bernstein is one of the leaders of the German
Social Democracy of the revisionist wing.
H. N. Brailsford is a prominent English traveler, correspondent,
and essayist, and one of the most illuminating
writers on world-problems. His books
include “The War of Steel and Gold,” “Shelley,
Godwin and their Circle.”
Nicholas Murray Butler is President of Columbia
University, Acting Director of the Division of Intercourse
and Education of the Carnegie Endowment
for International Peace and Chairman of the American
Association for International Conciliation.
Charles Roden Buxton is a prominent English Liberal,
and member of the Union for Democratic Control.
John Bates Clark is Director of the Division of Economics
and History of the Carnegie Endowment for
International Peace and Professor of Political Economy
at Columbia University.
Bernhard Dernburg is the German ex-Minister of Colonies,
who spent some time in America at the beginning
of the war as semi-official spokesman for
German opinion.
Charles W. Eliot is President Emeritus of Harvard
University, and a leader in the peace movement.
Rudolf Eucken is one of the most widely-known of living
German philosophers. He visited America in 1913.
G. Lowes Dickinson of Cambridge University, England,
is author of “Letters of a Chinese Official,” “Justice
and Liberty,” “A Modern Symposium,” etc.
Franklin H. Giddings is Professor of Sociology at Columbia
University.
John A. Hobson is one of the best-known English
economists, the author of “The Rise of Modern
Capitalism,” “The Science of Wealth,” “The Industrial
System,” “Towards International Government,”
etc.
Hamilton Holt is managing editor of The Independent.
Paul U. Kellogg is an editor of the Survey in New York.
Walter Lippmann is one of the most brilliant of the
younger American publicists, an editor of the New
Republic, and author of “A Preface to Politics,”
“Drift and Mastery,” and “The Stakes of Diplomacy.”
A. Lawrence Lowell is President of Harvard University.
Romain Rolland is the author of “Jean-Christophe.”
His attitude on the war has forced his exile from
France to Geneva. His eloquent book “Above the
Battle” expresses the emotion of a cosmopolitan
soul confronted with the madness of a world-war.
Prof. L. Quidde was one of the leading German pacifists
before the war.
A. A. Tenney is assistant Professor of Sociology at
Columbia University.
Arnold J. Toynbee is the son-in-law of Prof. Gilbert
Murray, and the author of “Nationality and the
War,” and “Greek Policy Since 1882.” He is
one of the most brilliant students of problems of
nationality.
Lillian Wald is head-worker at the Henry Street Settlement
in New York City.
William English Walling is a prominent American
Socialist, editor of the New Review, and author of
“Socialists and the War,” etc.
Alfred E. Zimmern is in the English Education service,
and is author of “The Greek Commonwealth.”
PROBLEMS OF ECONOMIC OPPORTUNITY
Most international quarrels have economic origin.
The present war produced by economic antagonisms.
The growing dependence of modern civilized and
thickly populated countries for the necessaries of life
and industry, for commercial profits, and for gainful
investments of capital upon free access to other countries,
especially to countries differing from themselves
in climate, natural resources, and degree of economic
development, is of necessity a consideration of increasing
weight in the foreign policy of to-day. Every active
industrial or commercial nation is therefore fain to
watch and guard its existing opportunities for foreign
trade and investment, and to plan ahead for enlarged
opportunities to meet the anticipated future needs of
an expanding trade and a growing population. It
views with fear, suspicion, and jealousy every attempt of
a foreign country to curtail its liberty of access to other
countries and its equal opportunities for advantageous
trade or exploitation. The chief substance of the treaties,
conventions, and agreements between modern nations
in recent times has consisted in arrangements about
commercial and financial opportunities, mostly in countries
outside the acknowledged control of the negotiating
parties. The real origins of most quarrels between such
nations have related to tariffs, railway, banking, commercial,
and financial operations in lands belonging to
one or other of the parties, or in lands where some
sphere of special interest was claimed. Egypt, Morocco,
Persia, Asia Minor, China, Congo, Mexico, are the most
sensitive spots affecting international relations outside
of Europe, testifying to the predominance of economic
considerations in foreign policy. The stress laid upon
such countries hinges in the last resort upon the need of
“open doors” or upon the desire to close doors to other
countries. These keenly felt desires to safeguard existing
foreign markets for goods and capital, to obtain by
diplomatic pressure or by force new markets, and in
other cases to monopolize markets, have everywhere been
the chief directing influences in foreign policy, the chief
causes of competing armaments, and the permanent underlying
menaces to peace. The present war, when regard
is had to the real directing pressure behind all diplomatic
acts and superficial political ferments, is in the main a
product of these economic antagonisms. This point of
view is concisely and effectively expressed in a striking
memorandum presented by the Reform Club of New
York to President Wilson:—
Consider the situation of the present belligerents.
Serbia wants a window on the sea, and is shut out by Austrian
influence.
Austria wants an outlet in the East, Constantinople or
Salonica.
Russia wants ice-free ports on the Baltic and Pacific,
Constantinople, and a free outlet from the Black Sea into
the Mediterranean.
Germany claims to be hemmed in by a ring of steel, and
needs the facilities of Antwerp and Rotterdam for her Rhine
Valley commerce, security against being shut out from the
East by commercial restrictions on the overland route, and
freedom of the seas for her foreign commerce.
England must receive uninterrupted supplies of food and
raw materials, and her oversea communications must be
maintained.
This is true also of France, Germany, Belgium, and other
European countries.
Japan, like Germany, must have opportunity for her expanding
population, industries, and commerce.
The foreign policies of the nations still at peace are also
determined by trade relations. Our own country desires
the open door in the East.
South and North American States and Scandinavia are
already protesting against the war’s interference with their
ocean trade.
All nations that are not in possession of satisfactory harbors
on the sea demand outlets, and cannot and ought not
to be contented till they get them.
Nations desiring to extend their colonial enterprises entertain
those ambitions for commercial reasons, either to possess
markets from which they cannot be excluded, or to develop
such markets for themselves and be able to exclude
others from them when they so determine.
Desire for commercial privilege is the primary cause of war.
The generalization from these statements of fact is
expressed in the formula, “The desire for commercial
privilege and for freedom from commercial restraint is
the primary cause of war.”
Now, that the foreign policies of nations are, in fact,
determined mainly by these commercial and financial
considerations, and that the desire to secure economic
privilege and to escape economic restraints is a chief
cause of war, are indisputable propositions. So long as
these motives are left free to work in the future as in
the past there will be constant friction among the commercially
developed nations, giving rise to dangerous
quarrels that will strain, perhaps to the breaking-point,
any arrangements for arbitration that may be
made....
International trade is restricted.
Disputes arising from these economic causes are even
deeper seated and more dangerous than those connected
with the claims of nationality and autonomy. Indeed,
political autonomy is shorn of most of its value unless
it is accompanied by a large measure of economic liberty
as regards commercial relations with the outside world.
The case of Serbia, liable at any moment to be denied
access to the sea, or to be cut off by Austria from her
chief land markets, is a case in point. Or once again,
would the autonomy of such a country as Hungary, Bohemia,
or Poland, however valid its political guarantees,
satisfy the legitimate aspirations of its population if
high tariff-walls encompassed it on every frontier?
Such instances make it evident that no settlement of
“the map of Europe” on lines of nationality can suffice
to establish peace. The effective liberty of every people
demands freedom of commercial intercourse with other
peoples. A refusal or a hindrance of such intercourse
deprives a people of its fair share of the common fruits
of the earth, and deprives the other peoples of the world
of any special fruits which it is able to contribute to the
common stock.
If any international Government existed, representing
the commonwealth of nations, it would seek to remove
all commercial restrictions which impair the freedom of
economic intercourse between nations.
These restrictions are placed by the Reform Club
Memorandum under the four following categories:—
First. There is the restriction of tariffs imposed by nations.
Second. There are restrictions upon the best uses of
International commerce, of the terminal and land transfer
facilities of the great trade routes and seaports of the world.
A few such ports command entrance to and exit from vast
continental hinterlands. It is vital to these interior regions
that their natural communications with the outside world
should be kept widely open, and this is equally vital to the
rest of the world. Obstructive control of such ports and
routes to the detriment of the world’s commerce cannot and
should not be tolerated by states whose interests are adversely
affected. But routes and ports are needed for use,
not government; and port rivalries constantly tend towards
offering the best and equal facilities to all. The swelling
tides of commerce are clearing their own channels, and mutual
interests will more and more prompt the states through
which the principal trade routes pass to facilitate the movement
of commerce.
Third. There are restrictions upon opportunities to trade
with territories ruled as colonies or being exploited within
spheres of influence. This is what now remains of the old
mercantile system which flourished before our Revolutionary
War, and which has been weakening ever since. Great
Britain claims no preference for herself in her colonies.
Other states have been less liberal. The fear of such restrictions
being applied against them is to-day the main
motive for a policy of colonial oversea possessions. If industrial
states could be assured of the application of the
open-door policy, no state would envy another its colonies.
Colonies should be the world’s.
Fourth. There are restrictions in the free use of the sea.
Unlike land routes, ocean routes are offered practically without
cost to all, whithersoever the sea runs. Over these,
however, until modern times commerce has been subject to
pillage by regular warships as well as by pirates. The
claims of commerce have been more slowly recognized on the
sea than on the land; and, to an extent now unthinkable on
land, warring states still feel free to interfere with neutral
traders....
National financial groups control foreign policy.
Economic oppositions determine foreign policy.
Another factor of increasing importance in the recent
conflict of nations has been the competition between
groups of financiers and concessionaires, organized upon
a “national” basis, to obtain exclusive or preferential
control in the undeveloped countries for the profitable
use of exported capital. Closely related to commercial
competition, this competition for lucrative investments
has played an even greater part in producing dangerous
international situations. For these financial and commercial
interests have sought to use the political and
the forcible resources of their respective Governments
to enable them to obtain the concessions and other privileges
they require for the security and profitable application
of their capital. The control of foreign policy
thus wielded has been fraught with two perils to world-peace.
It has brought the Governments of the competing
financial groups into constant friction, and it has
been the most fruitful direct source of expeditionary
forces and territorial aggressions in the coveted areas.
As the struggle for lucrative overseas investments has
come to occupy a more important part than the struggle
for ordinary markets, the economic oppositions between
European Governments have become more and more the
determinant factors in foreign policy, and in the competition
of armaments, upon which Governments rely
to support and to achieve the aims their economic masters
impose upon them.
John A. Hobson, “Towards International Government,” pp. 128-139.
TRADE AS A CAUSE OF WAR
Idealism hides real causes of war.
Decent men in the belligerent countries feel a natural
repugnance in time of war to any discussion of the
economic bearings of the struggle. If nations are to
fight with clear consciences and single hearts, they must
fight on in the belief that any objects which concern
their statesmen beyond the objects of defense and national
security are purely idealistic. We are all pragmatists
in wartime; we believe what will conduce to victory.
Cool observers see clearly the widening out of an
immense range of colonial, imperial, and economic issues
which will confront us at the settlement and after
it. But these things are not debated as we debate the
issues of nationality in this war. One might suppose
from a study of our press that we are much more vitally
interested in the fate of the Slovenes than we are in the
trade of China.
This idealism is absolutely sincere, and a natural consequence
of the exaltation of emotion which belongs to
any war of nations. We can endure the thought that
our young men are falling in many thousands for the
liberties of little peoples. That brief statement of our
aims would end in bathos if we were to add to it the
subjection of China to Japanese suzerainty, the partition
of Turkey into spheres of influence, the acquisition
by the Allies of the German colonies, and the setting up
of a Russian customs house at Constantinople. The mischief
of this obsession is that the very field which stands
most in need of illumination from critical yet idealistic
thinking is left in a half light of semi-secrecy, and the
will of democracies hardly dreams of intervening in the
clash of the interests which divide it. Public opinion
and the fortunes of war will govern the settlement of
Belgium and Alsace, but in our present temper it is only
too probable that all the colonial and economic issues
involved in it will be left to the diplomatists with only
the interests behind them.
Our need is organization to make international change
without war.
The penetrating memorandum addressed by the New
York Reform Club to President Wilson has sketched
broadly but with sure insight the commercial and colonial
questions which helped to lead up to this war.
None of these issues appeared in the negotiations which
preceded the war, but most of them were latent in the
consciousness of the statesmen and even of the peoples.
The curse of our unorganized Europe has been that
fundamental change has rarely been possible save as a
sequel of war. Diplomacy was always busied with a
pathetic conservatism in bolstering up the status quo,
or in arranging those little readjustments which might
just avail to stave off war. We shall not banish war
from Europe until we are civilized enough to create
an organization that can make and impose fundamental
changes without war. The best we can do in the meantime
is to prepare to avail ourselves of the brief moment
of settlement during which the structure of Europe will
still be fluid under the shock of war, to bring our idealistic
and democratic forces to bear upon these larger
issues.
Free trade would remove incentive for colonies—and
for concessions and monopolies.
The Reform Club’s memorandum deals with three of
these questions: the abolition of capture at sea in wartime,
the freedom of the world’s straits and highways
in time of war, and the exploitation of colonies under a
system of protection. The system of legalized piracy
which permits navies to prey on commerce in wartime is
undoubtedly the most potent incentive to swollen armaments
at sea. So long as it survives, the opinion of the
mercantile classes will never effectively back the demand
for economy in armaments, for it is bound to regard
navies as an insurance. The question of the ownership
of straits stands high among the many competing causes
of bloodshed. It explains the German struggle for
Calais no less than the Allied expedition to the Dardanelles.
One may doubt, however, whether a proposal
to neutralize any of the more vital of these straits—the
Straits of Dover or Gibraltar, for example—would stand
a chance of calm consideration on the morrow of such a
war as this. It will be feasible when war is no longer
an ever-present terror; and when that day comes it will
have lost its importance. Far more central in our problem
is the general question of colonialism. It is a commonplace
to say that modern industrial peoples desire
colonies almost solely for economic reasons, and that
one of the chief motives for this expansion would disappear
with any approach to free trade. If the British
colonies had not granted a preference to the mother country,
and if French colonies were not hedged about with
an impenetrable tariff wall, the feeling among German
industrialists that their expansion was “hemmed in”
would have been less acute, and the pressure for “places
in the sun” would have been less powerful.
But it is doubtful whether the question of markets
is as potent a cause of armaments and war as the competition
to secure concessions, monopolies, and spheres
of influence. The export of capital means much more
for the modern politics of imperialism than the export
of manufactured goods. The conquistador of to-day is
the financier who acquires mining rights in Morocco,
loan privileges in Turkey, or railway concessions in
China. The foreign policy of Great Britain and our
place in the European system has been governed for a
generation by the occupation of Egypt, whither we went
in the wake of the bond-holders. It explains our long
bickerings with France; it helped to fling an isolated
France into the arms of Russia; it brought us finally
into the disastrous bargain over Morocco which underlay
our feud with Germany. The competition of national
financial groups for concessions in Turkey or China is
not the competition of the market-place at home. Behind
the financier stands the diplomatist, and behind
the diplomatist is his navy. There is a clash of armor-plates
when these competitors jostle. The struggle for
a Balance of Power in Europe has often seemed little
more than a race for the force and prestige which would
enable the dominant Power or group of Powers to secure
the concessions of the monopoly spheres which it coveted
in the half-developed regions of the earth. No modern
nation would openly make war to secure such ends as
these, for no democracy would support it. Even the
half-evolved democracy of Russia recoiled from the
Manchurian War. But every nation, by pursuing these
ends, makes the armed peace and the unstable equilibrium
which prepares our wars.
Colonial free trade must be declared by international
agreement, and the export of capital internationalized.
The remedy is so simple that only a very clever man
could sophisticate himself into missing it, and it is as
old as Cobden. It is not necessary to establish universal
free trade to stop the rivalry to monopolize colonial markets;
it would suffice to declare free trade in the colonies,
or even in those which are not self-governing. To deal
with the evil of “concessions” all that is required is a
general understanding that financiers must win their
own way, by merit or push or bribes, and that the doors
of the embassies will be banged in their faces when they
seek support. These sentences are easily written, but
they would involve the democratization of diplomacy
everywhere, the overthrow of the colonial group in
France, and the confounding of the national economists
in Germany. The force which might work such miracles
is nowhere mobilized, for, with all their will to peace,
the democracies nowhere understand the bearings of
these colonial and commercial issues on war and armaments.
It requires some imagination to understand
that when two embassies compete in Peking for a railway
concession, the issue may be determined by the
balance of naval power in the North Sea. It requires
some habit of observation to realize that because this
may happen in Peking, the investing and governing
classes are bound to keep up the balance in the North
Sea. The nexus is none the less simple and clear, and
it will hold as long as diplomacy continues to engage in
this disguised imperial trading, so long as capital possesses
nationality and regards the flag as an asset.
There are none the less ways of escape which are
neither Utopian nor heroic. It ought not to be utterly
beyond the statesmanship of Europe to decree some
limited form of colonial free trade by general agreement—to
apply it, for example, to Africa. France would
oppose it, but what if Alsace were to be restored on this
condition? To open a great colonial market to Hamburg,
while ending the dream of revanche, would be to
remove the two chief causes of war in western Europe.
American statesmanship may ere long have the power to
propose such a bargain as this. For the plague of concession-hunting
the best expedient would probably be
to impose on all the competing national groups in each
area the duty of amalgamating in a permanently international
syndicate. If one such syndicate controlled
all the railways and another all the mines of China and
Turkey, a vast cause of national rivalry would be removed.
The interests of China and Turkey might be
secured by interposing a disinterested council or arbitrator
between them and the syndicate to adjust their
respective interests. Short of creating a world state or
a European federation, the chief constructive work for
peace is to establish colonial free trade and internationalize
the export of capital.
H. N. Brailsford, “Trade as a Cause of War,” The New Republic, May 8, 1915.
ECONOMIC IMPERIALISM
Evil of “spheres of influence.” “Spheres” become “dependencies.”
The evils of an unrestricted competition for concessions
and monopolies between rival financial groups
backed by their Governments, are so notorious that diplomacy
has found several typical formulæ for bringing
them to an end. The obvious method of resolving such
conflicts is the demarcation of spheres of “influences,”
“interest” or “penetration” within which each of the
competing Powers enjoys a monopoly respected by the
others. This method is open to two grave objections.
In the first place, it is rarely adopted before a ruinous
conflict has exhausted the competitors. For years or
decades they carry on a trial of strength which affects not
merely their local relationship, but their attitude to one
another in Europe, and is measured year by year in
their military and naval estimates. If we were to take
the sum by which British and German armaments have
increased in the present century, it would be possible
to allocate the increase, roughly, somewhat as follows:
50 per cent. or less for the settlement of the question,
Who shall exploit Morocco?; 25 per cent. or more for
the privilege of building a railway to Bagdad and beyond
it; 25 per cent. or more for the future eventualities
which remain unsettled—the fate of the Portuguese
colonies in Africa, and the destinies of China. In the
second place, the delimitation of spheres of interest is
almost inevitably fatal to the national existence of the
country partitioned, and as inevitably adds a vast burden
to the commitments of the Imperial Power. Persia
furnishes the obvious illustration. Sir Edward Grey is
clearly resolved that he will not allow himself by the
march of events to be drawn into the assumption of any
direct responsibility for the administration of the British
sphere. It is a laudable resolve, but Russia may at
any moment frustrate it. She deals with her own
sphere on the opposite principle, and her sphere happens
to include the seat of the central government. That
government is already a puppet of Russian policy, enjoying
only a simulacrum of independence. How much
longer can a government which is not a government continue
to rule the southern sphere? Sooner or later a
choice must be made. Either Russia must withdraw, or
some separate government under British protection must
be created for the south. Turkey is drifting rapidly
towards a dissolution in which the spheres which the
Great Powers already claim will be formally delimited.
It is easy to predict what that will mean. There will
be first provincial loans, then provincial advisers, and
finally a military control, under which each of these
“spheres” will become what Egypt already is, a dependency
of a European Power.
How to avoid the evil. Must preserve peace without destroying
victim nationality.
The method of avoiding financial competition by
marking off zones of monopoly, is clearly the worst
which can be pursued. There are alternatives. Let us
consider what methods might be followed if the Powers
were sage enough to shrink from the terrific conflict
which may one day overtake them for the partition of
China. China is so thickly peopled that crude conquest
presents few attractions. Even Japan could not settle
her surplus population in a country where every hill is
terraced and every field subjected to intensive cultivation.
But there is here a field which capital is already
eager to exploit, and every year diminishes the resistance
of prejudice and inertia to its ambitions. The attempts
to mark out spheres of influence have so far been tentative
and unsuccessful. Our own claim to the lion’s
share, the Yangtse Valley, is admitted by no other
Power, and it is doubtful whether the Foreign Office
still maintains it. There are several principles which
might be adopted if the Powers desired to avoid the
jealous and dangerous struggle for concessions. In the
first place, the simplest plan and the best would be the
adoption of a self-denying ordinance by all the chief
competitors. Let it be understood that British, French,
and German banks may compete among themselves for
railways and loans, but that none of them shall receive
any aid or countenance whatever from the embassies or
consulates of their respective countries. If that could
be decided, the allotment of concessions would be settled
either by the merits of the competitors or more probably
by their skill and audacity in bribing Chinese officials.
One may doubt, however, whether any of the
Powers has sufficient faith in the honor of its competitors
to enter on such an undertaking. A second and
more hopeful plan might be borrowed from the undertaking
negotiated by France and Germany over Morocco.
They agreed to promote cooperation among their subjects,
who were to share in agreed percentages in the
coveted opportunities for public works. A vast “pool”
or syndicate in which all the rival financial groups were
represented, might be left to internationalize all the opportunities
of monopoly in China on a plan which would
give to each its allotted share in the risks and profits.
The scheme worked badly in Morocco, and indeed created
the friction which led to the Agadir incident. Something
of the kind existed in China while the alliance of
the banks of the Six Powers subsisted, and it eventually
broke down. By this method friction may be avoided
among the Great Powers, but China would be subjected
to an intolerable financial dictation, which would be
none the less oppressive because it was cosmopolitan.
There exists, however, in the Ottoman Public Debt, a
model which might be followed elsewhere. Its council
represents all the bondholders of every nationality, and
usually maintains good relations with the Porte. If the
railways of Turkey, China, and Persia could be amalgamated,
each in a single system under a cosmopolitan
administration, the risk of partition and all the danger
to peace, which this risk entails, might be removed. The
obvious step is to confer on these syndicates of capitalists
an international legal personality, which would enable
them to sue or be sued before the Hague Tribunal.
Some disinterested council nominated by The Hague
should be interposed between the syndicate and the State
in which it operates, so that the intervention of diplomacy
may be as far as possible eliminated.
The Drago Doctrine.
The problems raised by the export of capital have
been considered in this chapter mainly from the standpoint
of the creditor State, which sees its diplomacy involved
in the process. We have found, so far, no solution
which is satisfactory from the standpoint of the
debtor nation. The inroad of foreign capital always
means for it some loss of independence, and it has nothing
to gain by agreements among competing Empires.
It may, indeed, keep its independence by playing on
their rivalries. Its shadowy autonomy vanishes when
they come to terms. The pacifist and the nationalist
are here divided in their sympathies. The former,
thinking only of European peace, rejoices when Russia
and Britain end their differences by the partition of
Persia. The latter, seeing only that a nation has been
destroyed, regards the agreement as a peculiarly evil
development of Imperialism. Both are right, and both
are wrong. The ideal expedient would preserve European
peace without destroying the victim nationality.
To propose that expedient requires an excursion into
the realms of Utopian construction. We can propose
nothing which seems feasible to-day, but a solution is
conceivable which requires only an easy step in the
organization of the civilized world for peace. The motives
for the partition of Persia were rather political
than financial. The object-lesson of Egypt, where the
occupation had its origin in debt, is a more typical instance
of modern processes. It happens that the Hague
Conference has laid down a principle which is capable
of fruitful extension for dealing with such cases as these.
The Drago Doctrine, put forward by Señor Drago, a
jurist and statesman of the Argentine Republic, supported
by the United States and eventually adopted by
all the Powers, provides that no creditor State may
use arms to enforce a liability upon a debtor State, unless
a decision of the Hague Tribunal has recognized
the liability and prescribed the method of payment.
This doctrine, even as it stands, is of immense value to
minor but civilized States like the South American republics,
Portugal and Greece, which may find themselves
obliged to defer payment of an external debt. The
Hague Tribunal would in such a case, if it realized its
opportunities, act as a good County Court Judge would
do at home—refuse to admit a merely usurious claim,
and lay down terms and dates of payment which would
admit of the debtor’s recovery from any temporary difficulty.
Permanent Credit Bureau.
But to defeat the more unscrupulous methods of the
international usurer, this idea requires some amplification.
It may be necessary for a debtor State, some
grades below the level of Portugal and Greece in civilization,
to mortgage some part of its revenues, and to
accept, at least over part of them, some degree of foreign
control. That means, if the creditor country has also
political ambitions, the almost certain loss of its independence.
There are also States like Turkey which
stand in need of expert advice for the reorganization
of their finances, but dread the consequences of admitting
any foreigner, who may perhaps think more of the
interests of European finance and of his own motherland,
than of those of the country which employs him.
To draw the full advantage from the international machinery
at The Hague, there ought to be evolved a permanent
Credit Bureau to which weak and timid States
might apply. It might conduct enquiries into their solvency,
lend them experts to reorganize their finances,
help them to negotiate loans in neutral markets on fair
terms, and in case of need provide the commissioners who
would control their mortgaged revenues. It would act
as a trustee or as a Court of Chancery towards its wards.
It could have no political ambitions to further, and the
country which applied to it need not tremble for its
independence. Persia or Egypt, had this Bureau existed,
might have turned to The Hague for help. If, in
the end, owing to civil war, or the hopeless incapacity
of native statesmen, forcible intervention became inevitable,
it would lie not with any interested Power, but
with The Hague itself, to take the initiative of summoning
a European Conference to prescribe the nature and
limits of the interference. It is even possible that the
Bureau might be used as an arbitrator at the request
of a State like China, hard pressed by the rivalry of Empires
competing for concessions, to decide between them
in its name, and to appoint a neutral adviser or board of
advisers, who would stand between it and the greedy
Powers in the allotment of its financial patronage.
Export of capital must be made servant of humane diplomacy.
A Europe which has organized itself for peace will
be at no loss for expedients wherewith to reconcile the
appetites of capital with the rights of nationality. A
spectator of the moving cosmopolitan drama which is
played, the world over, around this central motive of
the export of capital, can readily invent attractive
schemes for the regulation of the process. But such exercises
tempt one to ignore the dynamics of the problem.
The same primitive forces of greed which in earlier centuries
inspired conquests and migrations are still strong
enough to grip diplomacy and build navies. Our first
task is to win at home the power to control this export
of capital, to check it where it disregards the current
ethical standards, to rebuff it where it would lead us into
international rivalry, and at last to use it as the potent
servant of a humane diplomacy. It can be forbidden to
carry the devastations of slavery into distant continents.
It can be checked in its usurer’s practises upon simple
States. It can be used, if it be firmly mastered, to starve
into submission a semi-civilized Empire which meditates
aggressive war, or draws from Western stores the funds
to finance its own oppressions.
H. N. Brailsford, “The War of Steel and Gold,” pp. 241-253.
THE PROBLEM OF DIPLOMACY
The chief problem of diplomacy is the weak State.
This whole business of jockeying for position is at
first glance so incredibly silly that many liberals regard
diplomacy as a cross between sinister conspiracy and a
meaningless etiquette. It would be all of that if the
stakes of diplomacy were not real. Those stakes have to
be understood, for without such an understanding diplomacy
is incomprehensible and any scheme of world
peace an idle fancy.
The chief, the overwhelming problem of diplomacy
seems to be the weak state—the Balkans, the African
sultanates, Turkey, China, and Latin America, with the
possible exception of the Argentine, Chile, and Brazil.
These states are “weak” because they are industrially
backward and at present politically incompetent. They
are rich in resources and cheap labor, poor in capital,
poor in political experience, poor in the power of defense.
The government of these states is the supreme
problem of diplomacy. Just as the chief task of American
politics to the Civil War was the organization of
the unexploited West, so the chief task of world diplomacy
to-day is the organization of virgin territory and
backward peoples. I use backward in the conventional
sense to mean a people unaccustomed to modern commerce
and modern political administration.
This solicitude about backward peoples seems to many
good democrats a combination of superciliousness and
greed....
And yet the plain fact is that the interrelation of
peoples has gone so far that to advocate international
laissez-faire now is to speak a counsel of despair. Commercial
cunning, lust of conquest, rum, bibles, rifles,
missionaries, traders, concessionaires have brought the
two civilizations into contact, and the problem created
must be solved, not evaded.
Economic imperialism and the weak State.
The great African empires, for example, were not
created deliberately by theoretical imperialists. Explorers,
missionaries, and traders penetrated these countries.
They found rubber, oil, cocoa, tin; they could sell
cotton goods, rifles, liquor. The native rulers bartered
away enormous riches at trivial prices. But the trading-posts
and the concessions were insecure. There were
raids and massacres. No public works existed, no administrative
machinery. The Europeans exploited the
natives cruelly, and the natives retaliated. Concession
hunters and merchants from other nations began to come
in. They bribed and bullied the chiefs, and created still
greater insecurity. An appeal would be made to the
home government for help, which generally meant declaring
a protectorate of the country. Armed forces
were sent in to pacify, and civil servants to administer
the country. These protectorates were generally sanctioned
by the other European governments on the proviso
that trade should be free to all....
It is essential to remember that what turns a territory
into a diplomatic “problem” is the combination of natural
resources, cheap labor, markets, defenselessness, corrupt
and inefficient government. The desert of Sahara
is no “problem,” except where there are oases and trade
routes. Switzerland is no “problem,” for Switzerland
is a highly organized modern state. But Mexico is a
problem, and Haiti, and Turkey, and Persia. They
have the pretension of political independence which
they do not fulfil. They are seething with corruption,
eaten up with “foreign” concessions, and unable to control
the adventurers they attract or safeguard the rights
which these adventurers claim. More foreign capital is
invested in the United States than in Mexico, but the
United States is not a “problem” and Mexico is. The
difference was hinted at in President Wilson’s speech
at Mobile. Foreigners invest in the United States, and
they are assured that life will be reasonably safe and
that titles to property are secured by orderly legal
means. But in Mexico they are given “concessions,”
which means that they secure extra privileges and run
greater risks, and they count upon the support of European
governments or of the United States to protect
them and their property.
Economic penetration into weak States is protected
only through order and political control.
The weak states, in other words, are those which lack
the political development that modern commerce requires.
To take an extreme case which brings out the
real nature of the “problem,” suppose that the United
States was organized politically as England was in the
time of William the Conqueror. Would it not be impossible
to do business in the United States? There
would be an everlasting clash between an impossible
legal system and a growing commercial development.
And the internal affairs of the United States would constitute
a diplomatic “problem.”
This, it seems to me, is the reason behind the outburst
of modern imperialism among the Great Powers. It is
not enough to say that they are “expanding” or “seeking
markets” or “grabbing resources.” They are doing
all these things, of course. But if the world into
which they are expanding were not politically archaic,
the growth of foreign trade would not be accompanied
by political imperialism. Germany has “expanded”
wonderfully in the British Empire, in Russia, in the
United States, but no German is silly enough to insist
on planting his flag wherever he sells his dyestuffs or
stoves. It is only when his expansion is into weak
states—into China, Morocco, Turkey, or elsewhere that
foreign trade is imperialistic. This imperialism is actuated
by many motives—by a feeling that political control
insures special privileges, by a desire to play a large
part in the world, by national vanity, by a passion for
“ownership,” but none of these motives would come into
play if countries like China or Turkey were not politically
backward.
Imperialism in our day begins generally as an attempt
to police and pacify. This attempt stimulates national
pride, it creates bureaucrats with a vested interest in
imperialism, it sucks in and receives added strength
from concessionaires and traders who are looking for
economic privileges. There is no doubt that certain
classes in a nation gain by imperialism, though to the
people as a whole the adventure may mean nothing more
than an increased burden of taxes.
Some pacifists have attempted to deny that a nation
could ever gain anything by political control of weak
states. They have not defined the “nation.” What
they overlook is that even the most advanced nations are
governed, not by the “people,” but by groups with
special interests. These groups do gain, just as the railroad
men who controlled American legislatures gained.
A knot of traders closely in league with the colonial
office of a great Power can make a good deal of money
out of its friendships. Every government has contracts
to be let, franchises to give; it establishes tariffs, fixes
railroad rates, apportions taxes, creates public works,
builds roads. To be favored by that power is to be
favored indeed. The favoritism may cost the motherland
and the colony dear, but the colonial merchant is
not a philanthropist....
The backward States are the arenas of international friction.
The whole situation might be summed up by saying
that the commercial development of the world will not
wait until each territory has created for itself a stable
and fairly modern political system. By some means or
other the weak states have to be brought within the
framework of commercial administration. Their independence
and integrity, so-called, are dependent upon
their creating conditions under which world-wide business
can be conducted. The pressure to organize the
globe is enormous....
Out of this complexity of motive there is created a
union of various groups on the imperial program: the
diplomatic group is interested primarily in prestige; the
military group in an opportunity to act; the bureaucratic
in the creation of new positions; the financial
groups in safeguarding investments; traders in securing
protection and privileges, religious groups in civilizing
the heathen, the “intellectuals,” in realizing theories of
expansion and carrying out “manifest destinies,” the
people generally in adventure and glory and the sense
of being great. These interested groups severally control
public opinion, and under modern methods of publicity
public opinion is easily “educated.”
Who should intervene in backward states, what the
intervention shall mean, how the protectorate shall be
conducted—this is the bone and sinew of modern diplomacy.
The weak spots of the world are the arenas of
friction. This friction is increased and made popular
by frontier disputes over Alsace-Lorraine or Italia Irredenta,
but in my judgment the boundary lines of Europe
are not the grand causes of diplomatic struggle.
Signor Ferrero confessed recently that the present generation
of Italians had all but forgotten Italia Irredenta,
and the Revanche has been a decadent French dream
until the Entente and the Dual Alliance began to clash
in Morocco, in Turkey, in China. Alsace-Lorraine has
no doubt kept alive suspicion of Germany, and predisposed
French opinion to inflicting diplomatic defeats in
Morocco. But the arena where the European Powers
really measure their strength against each other is in
the Balkans, in Africa, and in Asia....
War is for sake of prestige in undeveloped countries.
This war is fought not for specific possessions, but
for that diplomatic prestige and leadership which are
required to solve all the different problems. It is like
a great election to decide who shall have the supreme
power in the Concert of Europe. Austria began the
contest to secure her position as a great Power in the
Balkans; Russia entered it to thwart this ambition;
France was engaged because German diplomatic supremacy
would reduce France to a “second-class
power,” which means a power that holds world power
on sufferance; England could not afford to see France
“crushed” or Belgium annexed because British imperialism
cannot alone cope with the vigor of Germany;
Germany felt herself “encircled,” which meant that
wherever she went—to Morocco, Asia Minor, or China—there
a coalition was ready to thwart her. The ultimate
question involved was this: whenever in the future diplomats
meet to settle a problem in the backward countries,
which European nation shall be listened to most earnestly?
What shall be the relative prestige of Germans
and Englishmen and Frenchmen and Russians; what
sense of their power, what historical halo, what threat
of force, what stimulus to admiration shall they possess?
To lose this war will be like being a Republican politician
in the solid South when the Democrats are in
power at Washington. It will mean political, social,
and economic inferiority.
World problem is due to competition for unorganized territory.
Americans have every reason to understand the dangers
of unorganized territory, to realize clearly why it
is a “problem.” Our Civil War was preceded by thirty
or forty years of diplomatic struggle for a balance of
power in the West. Should the West be slave or free,
that is, should it be the scene of homesteads and free
labor, or of plantations and slaves? Should it be formed
into States which sent senators and representatives to
support the South or the North? We were virtually
two nations, each trying to upset the balance of power
in its own favor. And when the South saw that it was
beaten, that is to say “encircled,” when its place in the
Western sun was denied, the South seceded and fought.
Until the problem or organizing the West had been settled,
peace and federal union were impossible.
The world’s problem is the same problem tremendously
magnified and complicated.
The point I have been making will, I fear, seem a paradox
to many readers,—that the anarchy of the world
is due to the backwardness of weak states; that the modern
nations have lived in an armed peace and collapsed
into hideous warfare because in Asia, Africa, the Balkans,
Central and South America there are rich territories
in which weakness invites exploitation, in which
inefficiency and corruption invite imperial expansion,
in which the prizes are so great that the competition
for them is to the knife.
This is the world problem upon which all schemes for
arbitration, leagues of peace, reduction of armaments
must prove themselves. The diplomats have in general
recognized this. It was commonly said for a generation
that Europe would be lucky if it escaped a general war
over the breakup of Turkey in Europe. The Sick Man
has infected the Continent. Our own “preparedness”
campaign is based on the fear that the defenselessness
of Latin America will invite European aggression, that
the defenselessness of China will bring on a struggle in
the Pacific. Few informed people imagine for a moment
that any nation of the world contemplates seizing
or holding our own territory. That would be an adventure
so ridiculous that no statesman would think of
it. If we get into trouble it will be over some place like
Mexico, or Haiti, or the Philippines, or the Panama
Canal, or Manchuria, or Hawaii....
Need of European legislatures to deal with problem.
Europe has also recognized that some kind of world
government must be created. The phrase world government,
of course, arouses immediate opposition; the
idea of a European legislature would be pronounced
utopian. Yet there have been a number of European
legislatures. The Berlin Conference of 1885 was called
to discuss “freedom of commerce in the basin and
mouths of the Congo; application to the Congo and
Niger of the principles adopted at the Congress of Vienna
with a view to preserve freedom of navigation on
certain international rivers ... and a definition of
formalities to be observed so that new occupations on
the African coasts shall be deemed effective.” The
Powers represented made all sorts of reservations, but
they managed to pass a “General Act of the West African
Conference.” The Congo Free State was recognized.
As Mr. Harris says: “Bismarck saw in this a
means of preventing armed conflict over the Congo Basin,
of restricting the Portuguese advance, and of preserving
the region to free trade.” What was it that
Bismarck saw? He saw that the great wealth of the
Congo and its political weakness might make trouble in
Europe unless the Congo was organized into the legal
structure of the world.
Example of Algeciras.
The Conference at Algeciras was an international
legislature in which even the United States was represented;
the London Conference after the Balkan wars
was a gathering of ambassadors trying to legislate out
of existence the sources of European trouble in the Balkans.
But all these legislatures have had one great
fault. They met, they passed laws, they adjourned, and
left the enforcement of their mandate to the conscience
of the individual Powers. The legislature was international,
but the executive was merely national. The legislature
moreover had no way of checking up or controlling
the executive. The representatives of all the nations
would pass laws for the government of weak territories,
but the translation of those laws into practise
was left to the colonial bureaucrats of some one nation.
If the law was not carried out, to whom would an
appeal be made? Not to the Conference, for it had
ceased to exist. There was no way in which a European
legislature could recall the officials who did not obey its
will. Those officials were responsible to their home
government, although they were supposed to be executing
a European mandate. Those who were injured had
also to appeal to their home government, and the only
way to remedy an abuse or even sift out the truth of
an allegation was by negotiation between the Powers.
This raised the question of their sovereignty, called
forth patriotic feeling, revived a thousand memories,
and made any satisfactory interpretation of the European
Act or any criticism of its administration a highly
explosive adventure.
Suppose, for example, that Congress had power to
pass laws, but that the execution of them was left to the
States. Suppose New York had its own notions of tariff
administration. How would the other States compel the
New York customs officials to execute the spirit and letter
of the Federal law? Suppose every criticism by
Pennsylvania of a New York Collector was regarded as
an infringement of New York’s sovereignty, as a blow
at New York’s pride, what kind of chaos would we suffer
from? Yet that is the plight of our world society.
An international Senate for each arena of friction.
The beginnings of a remedy would seem to lie in not
disbanding these European conferences when they have
passed a law. They ought to continue in existence as a
kind of senate, meeting from time to time. They ought
to regard themselves as watchers over the legislation
which they have passed. To them could be brought
grievances, by them amendments could be passed when
needed. The colonial officials should at least be made to
report to this senate, and all important matters of policy
should be laid open to its criticism and suggestion. In
this way a problem like that of Morocco, for example,
might be kept localized to a permanent European Conference
on Morocco. Europe would never lose its grip
on the situation, because it would have representatives
on the spot watching the details of administration, in a
position to learn the facts, and with a real opportunity
for stating grievances.
The development of such a senate would probably be
towards an increasing control of colonial officials. At
first it would have no power of appointment or removal.
It would be limited to criticism. But it is surely not
fantastic to suppose that the colonial civil service would
in time be internationalized; that is to say, opened to
men of different nationalities. The senate, if it developed
any traditions, would begin to supervise the budget,
would fight for control of salaries, and might well
take over the appointing power altogether. It would
become an upper house for the government of the protected
territory, not essentially different perhaps from
the American Philippine Commission. The lower house
would be native, and there would probably be a minority
of natives in the senate....
An organization of this kind would meet all the difficulties
that our Continental Congress or that any other
primitive legislature has had to deal with. There would
be conflicts of jurisdiction, puzzling questions of interpretation,
and some place of final appeal would have to
be provided. It might be the Senate of European representatives;
but if the Senate deadlocked, an appeal
might be taken to The Hague. The details of all this
are obviously speculative at the moment.
Prevention of war by international commissions for unorganized regions.
The important point is that there should be in existence
permanent international commissions to deal with
those spots of the earth where world crises originate.
How many there should be need not be suggested here.
There should have been one for Morocco, for the Congo,
for the Balkan Peninsula, perhaps for Manchuria; there
may have to be one for Constantinople, for certain countries
facing the Caribbean Sea. Such international governing
bodies are needed wherever the prizes are great,
the territory unorganized, and the competition active.
The idea is not over-ambitious. It seems to me the
necessary development of schemes which European diplomacy
has been playing with for some time. It represents
an advance along the line that governments, driven
by necessity, have been taking of their own accord.
What makes it especially plausible is that it grasps the
real problems of diplomacy, that it provides not a panacea
but a method and the beginnings of a technique. It
is internationalism, not spread thin as a Parliament of
Man, but sharply limited to those areas of friction where
internationalism is most obviously needed.
Walter Lippmann, “The Stakes of Diplomacy,” pp. 87-135.
SOCIALISTS AND IMPERIALISM
Peace impossible without solution of economic conflicts.
Possibly we shall learn nothing from the war; at
the present moment it looks that way. For all the
world, including Socialists, seem to be divided between
militarists and pacifists. By pacifism I mean of course
the movement Socialists have attacked for fifty years—up
to the present war—under the name of “bourgeois
pacifism,” the idea that disarmament, the Hague Tribunal,
and similar devices could put an end to militarism
and war.
In one sense of course every internationalist, whether
Socialist or Democrat, is a pacifist. Every internationalist
is opposed to war. But from the days of Marx
and before, up to the present time, all Socialists have
been prepared for certain war-producing contingencies
which can be abolished neither by calling them “illusions,”
as Norman Angell has done, nor by any other
phrases or exorcisms. Nor can the economic causes of
national conflict be avoided by disarmament, Hague
tribunals, international police, or abolition of secret diplomacy,
as proposed by the Women’s Peace Party, the
British Union of Democratic Control, the Independent
Labor Party, etc. In a word, no measure dealing with
military affairs or with mere political forms can in the
long run have any effect whatever—as long as the present
conflict of economic interests between the nations
remains. The whole effort of the bourgeois pacifist from
the Socialist standpoint is to attempt—in spite of the
horrible and tremendous lessons of the present war—to
close our eyes resolutely to the great task that lies before
us, namely, to find a way either in the near future or
ultimately to bring the conflict of national economic
interests to an end.
Interests of nations do conflict.
There are two economic forces in the world which can
not be conjured away either by words, by mere political
rearrangements, or by any action whatever with regard
to arms—whether making for more armament or less
armament. There is no power at present which can
prevent a great independent nation like Russia or Japan,
Germany or Austria, where the political conditions are
in whole or in part those of the eighteenth century, from
declaring wars of conquest either against helpless, backward
or small countries, or against the economically
more advanced and more democratic countries like England,
France, or the United States. It is true that industrial
capitalism now preponderates in Germany, but
no German publicist has ever denied the tremendous influence
of the landlord nobility, both over the government
and over the economic and political structure of
German society. It is true also that these great agricultural
estates are partially operated under capitalistic
conditions, but the position of agricultural labor throughout
enormous districts of Prussia is certainly semi-feudal.
This is equally true of Austria, and the landlord
nobility is perhaps even more predominant in Hungary
than in Prussia.
The second fact which can not be conjured away by
phrases or mere political rearrangements is that—under
the present system of society—there is a direct conflict
of interests between all nations, even the most civilized.
This is why Norman Angell, in his new book (“Arms
and Industry”), is at such great pains to deny that nations
are economic units and “competing business
firms.” His denial is futile.
Even workers gain from successful imperialism.
Even under individualistic capitalism all elements of
the capitalist class have a greater or less interest in the
business of the nation to which they belong; under the
State Socialist policy, which is spreading everywhere,
this community of interests is still closer. Moreover,
under State Socialism even the working classes gain a
share (of course, a small one) of whatever profits accrue
from the successful competition of one’s own nation
with other nations, and especially from such competition
in its aggressive form, “imperialism.”
Socialists have sometimes denied that the economic
interests of the working people of the various nations
conflict.
Otto Bauer, of Austria, the world’s leading Socialist
authority on Imperialism—who was to report on the subject
for the International Socialist Congress to have been
held in Vienna last summer—is of the contrary opinion.
He believes that one of the worst features of the present
system is that, under capitalism, the immediate economic
interests of the working people of the various nations do
conflict.
Only in so far as the working people attach greater
importance to attaining Socialism than to anything they
can gain under the present society, are their interests in
all nations the same. In so far as the working people
aim at an improvement of their condition this side of
Socialism their economic interests are often in conflict.
Moreover, State Socialism, political democracy, and
social reform, since they tend to give the working people
a slightly greater share in the prosperity of each nation,
intensify the workers’ nationalism and aggravate the
conflict of immediate economic interests. This is why
all the labor union parties of the world are tending in
the same direction as that in which the German Party
has been so clearly headed since the war—a tendency
very clearly formulated by Vorwaerts when it recently
asked whether the German Party was not becoming a
“nationalistic social reform labor party.”
The bourgeois pacifists consider war to be the “great
illusion.” In favoring war, under any conditions, they
say, the capitalists, the middle classes, and the working
classes are all mistaken. The only people that gain are
the officers of armies and navies, and armament manufacturers.
It is needless for Socialists—believers in the
economic interpretation of politics—to point out that
such a conclusion can only be reached by an abandonment
of the economic point of view.
Only solution is industrial and financial internationalization.
In the opinion of internationalists, war can be abolished
neither by armament or disarmament, nor by any
measures leading in either direction. War can be
abolished only by abolishing the causes of war, which
every practical man admits are economic. By strengthening
already existing and natural economic tendencies
which are slowly bringing the nations together, the
causes of war may be gradually done away with.
The outlook therefore is very hopeful—provided the
intelligent (if selfish) ruling classes of the great capitalistic
nations (England, France, America) decide once
and for all to place no hopes either on militarism or
pacifism. These natural economic tendencies indeed
would already have made war impossible if they had not
been impeded by artificial obstacles, such as tariff walls,
immigration restriction, financial concessions to favored
nations, etc.
And the modernization of undemocratic countries.
Socialists relied upon natural economic forces to
abolish competition, establish the trusts, bring about
government ownership, and prepare the way for democratic
ownership. They rely upon similar economic
forces to bring the nations together; reciprocal lowering
of tariffs, the common development of the backward
countries by the leading nations, the neutralization of
canals—and last but not least, the modernization of Russia,
Japan, Prussia, and Austria, that is, the full establishment
in these countries of industrial capitalism and
the semi-democratic political institutions that accompany
it—as we see them in Great Britain, France, and
America.
William English Walling, “The Great Illusions,” The New Review, June 1, 1915.
THE HIGHER IMPERIALISM
Cause of all wars found in economic motives:—that is, in
competition of nationalist capitalistic groups.
When the Socialists in the belligerent countries voted
for the war budgets and took their seats in the war cabinets,
their whole attitude towards war underwent a
fundamental change. It is true that in Germany and
elsewhere the Socialists berated the capitalists and militarists
for bringing on the conflict, but having made
this protest, they acted exactly as did every one else.
They excused themselves on the ground that the war was
defensive. But the Kaiser and the Czar and the President
of the French Republic all made the same excuse.
It was not that the Socialists did not have power to put
obstacles in the way of their governments. They did
not have the will. They were forced into a painful position,
where their love of country struggled against their
adherence to the proletariat of the world. Despite
themselves they were moved by idealistic considerations,
which according to their theory should have had no
weight.
For according to socialist doctrine the great events of
the world are determined by economic factors. The
idealists may speak of national honor and national duty,
of the inviolability of treaties and the sacred rights of
small nations, but the cause of all wars is really to be
traced to the clash of economic motives. If we are to
establish peace, we must found it on the customary reactions
of selfish men, who want things and are willing
to fight for them. Peace must be a peace between men
as they are. It will not come by preaching, nor by nations
surrendering their ambitions. It will not come
through non-resistance, through the submission of the
meek to the overbearing. It will not come through the
nations joyously disarming as the light of reason breaks
through the clouds. Reason is not so simple nor so unrelated
a thing, for the material things that each nation
wants, and the means by which the nation gets them,
seem to the nation preeminently just and reasonable.
However pompous the superstructure of ethics and
ideals, the solid foundation of war, as of other social
developments, is economic. So long as nations, or at
all events their ruling groups, have conflicting economic
interests, war is inevitable.
According to the Socialist, therefore, war and capitalism
were inseparable. War must continue so long as
the wage-system continued. The argument was simple.
The great owners of capital, earning more than they
could consume or profitably invest in home industries,
were compelled to send their surplus to colonies and dependencies,
where a new profit could be made. With
the rapid increase of capital, however, the competition
between the industrial nations for the possession of these
agricultural dependencies became keener. Such competition
meant war. As capitalism approached its climax
wars were bound to become more frequent, destructive,
and violent.
But now competitive imperialism makes way for imperialism
by combination.
If this theory had been true it would have followed
that the interests of capital would make for war and
the interests of labor would make for peace. The day
laborer, with no money in the bank, would not be interested
in capital investments in Morocco, Manchuria, or
Asia Minor. He would have no national interests whatever.
But, as we may read in the admirable book on
“Socialists and the War,” by William English Walling,
a few Socialists have for some time begun to recognize
that wage-earners do have special national interests and
that these interests may be directly opposed to the interests
of wage-earners in an adjoining country. If
Serbia is completely shut off from the sea, her wage-earners
suffer as acutely as do her peasants. If Switzerland
is surrounded by a wall of hostile tariffs, if Holland
and England are deprived of their colonies, the
loss is felt not only by great capitalists but by the man
who works with a trowel or a lathe. The ultimate interests
of German and British wage-earners are identical,
but if their immediate interests conflict, there will grow
up a spirit of nationalism in both countries, and wage-earners
will clamor for a national policy which may
lead to war.
This seems to shut a door that leads to peace. But in
shutting this door the newer Socialist thought has opened
another. It assumes that the capitalists themselves are
increasingly likely to profit by peace, to desire peace,
and to achieve peace. According to the German Socialist,
Karl Kautsky, we are approaching a new stage in
the industrial development of the world. At first capitalists
exploited the resources of their own country.
Then they competed nationally for the exploitation of
colonies and dependencies, and this policy led to imperialism
and war. Now they are beginning to unite
for the joint exploitation of all backward lands. Competitive
imperialism is making way for imperialism by
combination, just as competitive industry gave way to
the trust. English, French, German, and Belgian capitalists
will unite to exploit dependencies, will have joint
spheres of influence, and the result will be peace with
profits. Imperialism in the old sense will die out, and
its place will be taken by a pacific super-imperialism,
a higher imperialism.
This higher imperialism fraught with dangers.
What this theory actually means is that the normal development
of industry and finance will automatically
bring about international peace, and that socialism and
even democracy are quite unessential to that end. Socialists
may cry for peace, but they might as well
cry for free air. But the theory concedes too much
and goes too far. It is tainted with the same ultra-rationalistic
spirit as is the earlier socialist theory, from
which it is a reaction. War is not fought for economic
motives alone, although these are important. Serbia
would have been less vindictive had Austria conceded
her an outlet for her trade, but in any case Serbia would
not willingly be ruled by Austria, nor Bulgaria by
Greece. Racial pride, religious prejudice, ancient traditions
of all sorts still divide nations irrespective of economic
interest. You cannot reduce a nation to a single
unit thinking only in economic terms.
Moreover, even on the purely economic side there are
infinite chances for war in the distribution of the profits
of joint enterprises among the capitalists of the various
nations. We all know how “gentlemen’s agreements”
are broken as soon as it is profitable for the gentlemen
to break them, and we cannot wholly trust irresponsible
magnates, whether industrial or political, to be even intelligently
selfish. Moreover, in the present state of the
world the higher imperialism is a policy fraught with the
very dangers and difficulties which it seeks to evade.
If the capitalists of Europe were determined to exploit
South America under a joint European control, the decision
might directly lead to war. There are too many
vested national interests in colonies, dependencies and
spheres of influence to make internationalization of investment
an immediate specific against war.
Internationalization of investment is only one step towards peace.
But in this matter of the higher imperialism we are
less concerned to know how false than how true it is.
It is a thing to be desired if it circumscribes war, even
though it does not end war, if it tends towards peace,
even though it does not by itself alone assure peace.
We believe that this present war is not unlikely to end
in a combination of great nations with enormous capital,
willing to enter upon foreign investments jointly. The
great capitalists, who influence if they do not rule our
modern industrial nations, will often discover that it
is cheaper to divide than to fight. It will be better to
have twenty per cent. of a Chinese loan without going to
war than thirty per cent.—or nothing at all—after a
war. They will strive for the peace of “understanding”—the
peace of give and take.
If the big speculators can thus merge their interests
and deal across national boundaries, the little investors
who have less to gain and more to lose by war will be
even more pacific. Farmers and wage-earners have a
still more attenuated interest in war, and a still more
obvious interest in peace. Once great liens of peace are
established, moreover, many of the incitements to war
will of themselves disappear....
In the end, however, any internationalization of investment
will be only a single step in the direction of
peace. There are many other steps to be taken. Education,
commerce, the development of an international
morality, the creation of machinery for dealing with
international disputes, are all essential to the evolution
of peace. Industrial and political democracy are above
all necessary. Men must be given a full life and a real
stake in the wealth that peace provides, and they who
bear the burdens of war must actually determine the
national policies which make for war or peace.
The New Republic, June 5, 1915.
NATIONALITY AND THE FUTURE
War has shattered our constructive effort.
For the first time in our lives, we find ourselves in
complete uncertainty as to the future. To uncivilized
people the situation is commonplace; but in twentieth-century
Europe we are accustomed to look ahead, to
forecast accurately what lies before us, and then to
choose our path and follow it steadily to its end; and
we rightly consider that this is the characteristic of
civilized men. The same ideal appears in every side of
our life: in the individual’s morality as a desire for
“Independence” strong enough to control most human
passions: in our Economics as Estimates and Insurances:
in our Politics as a great sustained concentration
of all our surplus energies (in which parties are becoming
increasingly at one in aim and effort, while their
differences are shrinking to alternatives of method), to
raise the material, moral, and intellectual standard of
life throughout the nation. From all this fruitful, constructive,
exacting work, which demands the best from
us and makes us the better for giving it, we have been
violently wrenched away and plunged into a struggle
for existence with people very much like ourselves, with
whom we have no quarrel.
We must face the fact that this is pure evil, and that
we cannot escape it. We must fight with all our
strength: every particle of our energy must be absorbed
in the war: and meanwhile our social construction must
stand still indefinitely, or even be in part undone, and
every class and individual in the country must suffer in
their degree, according to the quite arbitrary chance of
war, in lives horribly destroyed and work ruined....
The psychological devastation of war is even more terrible
than the material. War brings the savage substratum
of human character to the surface, after it has
swept away the strong habits that generations of civilized
effort have built up. We saw how the breath of
war in Ireland demoralized all parties alike. We have
met the present more ghastly reality with admirable
calmness; but we must be on our guard. Time wears
out nerves, and War inevitably brings with it the suggestion
of certain obsolete points of view, which in our
real, normal life, have long been buried and forgotten.
It has roused the instinct of revenge.
It rouses the instinct of revenge. “If Germany has
hurt us, we will hurt her more—to teach her not to
do it again.” The wish is the savage’s automatic reaction,
the reason his perfunctory justification of it: but
the civilized man knows that the impulse is hopelessly
unreasonable. The “hurt” is being at war, and the
evil we wish to ban is the possibility of being at war
again, because war prevents us working out our own
lives as we choose. If we beat Germany and then humiliate
her, she will never rest till she has “redeemed
her honor,” by humiliating us more cruelly in turn.
Instead of being free to return to our own pressing
business, we shall have to be constantly on the watch
against her. Two great nations will sit idle, weapon
in hand, like two Afghans in their loopholed towers
when the blood feud is between them; and we shall
have sacrificed deliberately and to an ever-increasing
extent (for the blood feud grows by geometrical progression),
the very freedom for which we are now giving
our lives.
And of plunder.
Another war instinct is plunder. War is often the savage’s
profession: “‘With my sword, spear and shield
I plow, I sow, I reap, I gather in the vintage.’ If we
beat Germany our own mills and factories will have
been at a standstill, our horses requisitioned and our
crops unharvested, our merchant steamers stranded in
dock if not sunk on the high seas, and our ‘blood and
treasure’ lavished on the war: but in the end Germany’s
wealth will be in our grasp, her colonies, her markets,
and such floating riches as we can distrain upon by
means of an indemnity. If we have had to beat our
plowshares into swords, we can at least draw some profit
from the new tool, and recoup ourselves partially for
the inconvenience. It is no longer a question of irrational,
impulsive revenge, perhaps not even of sweetening
our sorrow by a little gain. To draw on the life-blood
of German wealth may be the only way to replenish
the veins of our exhausted Industry and Commerce.”
So the plunder instinct might be clothed in
civilized garb: “War,” we might express it, “is an investment
that must bring in its return.”
The first argument against this point of view is that
it has clearly been the inspiring idea of Germany’s
policy, and history already shows that armaments are
as unbusinesslike a speculation for civilized countries
as war is an abnormal occupation for civilized men.
We saw the effect of the Morocco tension upon German
finance in 1911, and the first phase of the present war
has been enough to show how much Germany’s commerce
will inevitably suffer, whether she wins or loses.
It is only when all the armaments are on one side and
all the wealth is on the other, that war pays; when, in
fact, an armed savage attacks a civilized man possessed
of no arms for the protection of his wealth. Our Afghans
in their towers are sharp enough not to steal
each other’s cows (supposing they possess any of their
own) for cows do not multiply by being exchanged, and
both Afghans would starve in the end after wasting all
their bullets in the skirmish. They save their bullets
to steal cows from the plainsmen who cannot make reprisals.
If Germany were really nothing but a “nation in
arms,” successful war might be as lucrative for her as
an Afghan’s raid on the plain, but she is normally a
great industrial community like ourselves. In the last
generation she has achieved a national growth of which
she is justly proud. Like our own, it has been entirely
social and economic. Her goods have been peacefully
conquering the world’s markets. Now her workers have
been diverted en masse from their prospering industry
to conquer the same markets by military force, and the
whole work of forty years is jeopardized by the change
of method.
But to fight for trade no longer pays.
Fighting for trade and industry is not like fighting
for cattle. Cattle are driven from one fastness to another,
and if no better, are at least no worse for the
transit. Civilized wealth perishes on the way. Our
economic organization owes its power and range to the
marvelous forethought and cooperation that has built
it up; but the most delicate organisms are the most
easily dislocated, and the conqueror, whether England
or Germany, will have to realize that, though he may
seem to have got the wealth of the conquered into his
grip, the total wealth of both parties will have been
vastly diminished by the process of the struggle.
Germany’s economic ruin would compromise world-prosperity.
The characteristic feature of modern wealth is that
it is international. Economic gain and loss is shared
by the whole world, and the shifting of the economic
balance does not correspond to the moves in the game of
diplomatists and armies. Germany’s economic growth
has been a phenomenon quite independent of her political
ambitions, and Germany’s economic ruin would compromise
something far greater than Germany’s political
future—the whole world’s prosperity. British wealth,
among the rest, would be dealt a deadly wound by Germany’s
economic death, and it would be idle to pump
Germany’s last life-blood into our veins, if we were automatically
draining them of our own blood in the
process.
But issues greater than the economic are involved.
The modern “Nation” is for good or ill an organism
one and indivisible, and all the diverse branches of
national activity flourish or wither with the whole national
well-being. You cannot destroy German wealth
without paralyzing German intellect and art, and European
civilization, if it is to go on growing, cannot do
without them. Every doctor and musician, every scientist,
engineer, political economist and historian, knows
well his debt to the spiritual energy of the German nation.
In the moments when one realizes the full horror
of what is happening, the worst thought is the aimless
hurling to destruction of the world’s only true wealth,
the skill and nobility and genius of human beings, and
it is probably in the German casualties that the intellectual
world is suffering its most irreparable human
losses.
With these facts in our minds, we can look into the
future more clearly, and choose our policy (supposing
that we win the war, and, thereby, the power to choose)
with greater confidence. We have accepted the fact
that war itself is evil, and will in any event bring pure
loss to both parties: that no good can come from the
war itself, but only from our policy when the war is
over: and that the one good our policy can achieve,
without which every gain is delusive, is the banishing of
this evil from the realities of the future. This is our
one supreme “British interest,” and it is a German
interest just as much, and an interest of the whole world.
This war, and the cloud of war that has weighed
upon us so many years before the bursting of the
storm, has brought to bankruptcy the “National State.”
Till 1870 it was the ultimate ideal of European politics,
as it is still in the Balkans, where the Turk has broken
Time’s wings. It was such a fruitful ideal that it has
rapidly carried us beyond itself, and in the last generation
the life of the world has been steadily finding new
and wider channels. In the crisis of change from nationalism
to internationalism we were still exposed to the
plague of war. The crisis might have been passed without
it, and war banished for ever between the nations of
civilized Europe. Now that the catastrophe has happened
(it is childish to waste energy in incriminations
against its promoters) we must carry through the change
completely and at once: we cannot possibly afford to
be exposed to the danger again.
The bases of true nationality must be laid.
No tool, machine, or idea made by men has an immortal
career. Sooner or later they all run amuck,
and begin to do evil instead of good. At that stage
savage or unskilful men destroy them by force and replace
them by their opposite: civilized men get them
under control, and build them into something new and
greater. Nationality will sink from being the pinnacle
of politics only to become their foundation, and till the
foundations are laid true, further building is impossible.
But the bases of nationality have never yet been laid
true in Europe. When we say that “nationality was
the political ideal of the nineteenth century,” and that
1870 left the populations of Europe organized in national
groups, we are taking far too complacent a view
of historical facts. The same century that produced a
united Italy and Germany, saw out the whole tragedy
of Poland, from the first partition in 1772 to the last
revolt in 1863. Human ideas do not spring into the
world full-grown and shining like Athena: they trail
the infection of evil things from the past.
In the Dark Ages Europe’s most pressing need and
only practicable ideal was strong government. Strong
government came with its blessings, but it brought the
evil of territorial ambitions. The Duke of Burgundy
spent the wealth of his Netherland subjects in trying
to conquer the Swiss mountaineers. Burgundy succumbed
to the king of France. But the very factor
that made the French kings survive in the struggle for
existence between governments, the force of compact
nationality which the French kingdom happened to contain,
delivered the inheritance of the kings to the Nation.
Nationalism has perpetuated violence.
The French Nation in the Revolution burst the chrysalis
of irresponsible government beneath which it had
grown to organic life, but like a true heir it took over
the Royal Government’s ideal: “Peace within and piracy
without.” France had already begun aggression
abroad before she had accomplished self-government at
home, and in delivering herself to Napoleon she sacrificed
her liberty to her ambition. Napoleon’s only enduring
achievements outside France were the things he
set himself to prevent, the realization, by a forceful reaction
against force, of German and Italian nationality.
Nationalism was converted to violence from the outset,
and the struggle for existence between absolute governments
has merely been replaced by a struggle between
nationalities, equally blind, haphazard, and non-moral,
but far more terrific, just because the virtue of self-government
is to focus and utilize human energy so
much more effectively than the irresponsible government
it has superseded.
Naturally the result of this planless strife has been no
grouping of Europe on a just and reasonable national
basis. France and England, achieving racial frontiers
and national self-government early, inherited the Earth
before Germany and Italy struggled up beside them,
to take their leavings of markets and colonial areas.
But the government that united Germany had founded
its power on the partition of Poland, and in the second
Balkan War of 1913 we saw a striking example of the
endless chain of evil forged by an act of national injustice.
Intranational oppression has been a chief cause of war.
The Hungarians used the liberty they won in 1867
to subject the Slavonic population between themselves
and the sea, and prevent its union with the free principality
of Serbia of the same Slavonic nationality.
This drove Serbia in 1912 to follow Hungary’s example
by seizing the coast of the non-Slavonic Albanians;
and when Austria-Hungary prevented this (a right act
prompted by most unrighteous motives), Serbia fought
an unjust war with Bulgaria and subjected a large Bulgarian
population, in order to gain access to the only
seaboard left her, the friendly Greek port of Salonika.
Hungary and Serbia are nominally national states:
but more than half the population in Hungary, and perhaps
nearly a quarter in Serbia, is alien, only held
within the state by force against its will. The energy
of both states is perverted to the futile and demoralizing
work of “Magyarizing” and “Serbizing” subject
foreign populations, and they have not even been successful.
The resistance of Southern Slav nationalism on
the defensive to the aggression of Hungarian nationalism
has given the occasion for the present catastrophe.
The evil element in nationalism under its many names,
“Chauvinism,” “Jingoism,” “Prussianism,” is the one
thing in our present European civilization that can and
does produce the calamity of war. If our object is to
prevent war, then, the way to do so is to purge Nationality
of this evil. This we cannot do by any mechanical
means, but only by a change of heart, by converting
public opinion throughout Europe from “National Competition”
to “National Cooperation.” Public opinion
will never be converted so long as the present system
of injustice remains in force, so long as one nation has
less and another more than its due. The first step towards
internationalism is not to flout the problems of
nationality, but to solve them.
The map of Europe must be justly revised.
The most important practical business, then, of the
conference that meets when war is over, will be the
revision of the map of Europe....
Otherwise no permanent settlement is possible.
If we do not think about nationality, it is simply because
we have long taken it for granted, and our mind
is focussed on posterior developments; but it is increasingly
hard to keep ourselves out of touch with other
countries, and though our blindness has been partly
distraction, it has also been in part deliberate policy.
We saw well enough that the present phase of the national
problem in Europe carried in it the seeds of war.
We rightly thought that war itself was the evil, an
evil incomparably greater than the national injustices
that might become the cause of it. We knew that, if
these questions were opened, war would follow. We
accordingly adopted the only possible course. We built
our policy on the chance that national feeling could be
damped down till it had been superseded in the public
opinion of Europe by other interests, not because Nationalism
was unjustified, but because it endangered so
much more than it was worth. Knowing that we had
passed out of the nationalist phase ourselves, and that
from our present political point of view war was purely
evil, we hoped that it was merely a question of time for
the Continental populations to reach the same standpoint.
Notably in Germany, the focus of danger, we
saw social interests coming more and more to the front
at the expense of militarism. We threw ourselves into
the negative task of staving off the catastrophe in the interim,
by a strenuous policy of compromise and conciliation,
which has been successful on at least two critical
occasions. Now that the evil has been too powerful
and the catastrophe has happened, the reasons for this
policy are dead. Nationalism has been strong enough
to produce war in spite of us. It has terribly proved
itself to be no outworn creed, but a vital force to be
reckoned with. It is stronger on the Continent than
social politics. It is the raw material that litters the
whole ground. We must build it into our foundations,
or give up the task, not only of constructive social
advance beyond the limits we have already reached, but
even of any fundamental reconstruction of what the
war will have destroyed.
Perhaps we might have foretold this from the case of
Ireland immediately under our eyes. Failure to solve
her national problem has arrested Ireland’s development
since the seventeenth century, and imprisoned her
in a world of ideas almost unintelligible to an Englishman
till he has traveled in the Balkans. This has been
England’s fault, and we are now at last in a fair way to
remedy it. The moment we have succeeded in arranging
that the different national groups in Ireland govern
themselves in the way they really wish, the national
question will pass from the Irish consciousness; they
will put two centuries behind them at one leap, and
come into line with ourselves. The Dublin strike, contemporary
with the arming of the Volunteers, shows
how the modern problems are jostling at the heels of
the old. Although “Unionist” and “Nationalist” politicians
could still declare that their attitude towards
the strike was neutral, the parliament of the new Irish
state will discuss the social problem and nothing else.
Nationality is subjective not material.
Ireland, then, has forced us to think about the problem
of nationalism; and our Irish experience will be invaluable
to us when peace is made, and we take in hand,
in concert with our allies, the national questions of the
rest of Europe. To begin with, we already have a
notion of what Nationality is. Like all great forces in
human life, it is nothing material or mechanical, but a
subjective psychological feeling in living people. This
feeling can be kindled by the presence of one or several
of a series of factors: a common country, especially if
it is a well defined physical region, like an island, a
river basin, or a mountain mass; a common language,
especially if it has given birth to a literature; a common
religion; and that much more impalpable force, a common
tradition or sense of memories shared from the
past.
“Historical sentiment” is largely factitious.
But it is impossible to argue a priori from the presence
of one or even several of these factors to the existence
of a nationality: they may have been there for
ages and kindled no response. And it is impossible to
argue from one case to another: precisely the same
group of factors may produce nationality here, and
there have no effect. Great Britain is a nation by geography
and tradition, though important Keltic-speaking
sections of the population in Wales and the Highlands
do not understand the predominant English language.
Ireland is an island smaller still and more compact, and
is further unified by the almost complete predominance
of the same English language, for the Keltic speech is
incomparably less vigorous here than in Wales; yet the
absence of common tradition combines with religious differences
to divide the country into two nationalities, at
present sharply distinct from one another and none the
less hostile because their national psychology is strikingly
the same. Germany is divided by religion in precisely
the same way as Ireland, her common tradition is
hardly stronger, and her geographical boundaries quite
vague: yet she has built up her present concentrated
national feeling in three generations. Italy has geography,
language and traditions to bind her together;
and yet a more vivid tradition is able to separate the
Ticinese from his neighbors, and bind him to people of
alien speech and religion beyond a great mountain
range. The Armenian nationality does not occupy a
continuous territory, but lives by language and religion.
The Jews speak the language of the country where they
sojourn, but religion and tradition hold them together.
The agnostic Jew accepts not only the language but all
the other customs of his adopted countrymen, but tradition
by itself is too strong for him: he remains a Jew
and cannot be assimilated.
These instances taken at random show that each case
must be judged on its own merits, and that no argument
holds good except the ascertained wish of the living
population actually concerned. Above all we must be
on our guard against “historical sentiment,” that is,
against arguments taken from conditions which once
existed or were supposed to exist, but which are no
longer real at the present moment. They are most
easily illustrated by extreme examples. Italian newspapers
have described the annexation of Tripoli as “recovering
the soil of the Fatherland” because it was
once a province of the Roman Empire; and the entire
region of Macedonia is claimed by Greek chauvinists on
the one hand, because it contains the site of Pella,
the cradle of Alexander the Great in the fourth century
B.C., and by Bulgarians on the other, because Ohhrida,
in the opposite corner, was the capital of the Bulgarian
Tzardom in the tenth century A.D., though the drift of
time has buried the tradition of the latter almost as deep
as the achievements of the “Emathian Conqueror,” on
which the modern Greek nationalist insists so strongly.
We must understand nationalistic aims and diversities.
The national problems of Europe are numerous, and
each one is beset by arguments good, bad, and indifferent,
some no more specious than the above, some so
elaborately staged that it requires the greatest discernment
to expose them. Vast bodies of people, with brains
and money at their disposal, have been interested in
obscuring the truth, and have used every instrument in
their power to do so. It is therefore essential for us
in England to take up these hitherto remote and uninteresting
national problems in earnest, to get as near
to the truth as we possibly can, both as to what the
respective wishes of the different populations are, and
as to how far it is possible to reconcile them with each
other and with Geography; and to come to the conference
which will follow the war and is so much more
important than the war itself, with a clear idea of the
alternative solutions and a mature judgment upon their
relative merits.
To accomplish this we need a coordination of knowledge
on a large scale, knowledge of history, geography,
religion, national psychology and public opinion....
Individuality and tolerance must be our international ideals.
With the growth of civilization the human and the
territorial unit become less and less identical. In a
primitive community the members are undifferentiated
from one another: the true human unit is the total
group, and not the individual, and the territory this
group occupies is a unit too, self-sufficing and cut off
from intercourse with the next valley. In modern Europe
every sub-group and every individual has developed
a “character” or “individuality” of its own which
must have free play; while the growth of communications,
elaboration of organization, and economic interdependence
of the whole world have broken down the
barriers between region and region. The minimum territorial
block that can be organized efficiently as a separate
political unit according to modern standards is
constantly growing in size: the maximum human group
which can hold together without serious internal divergence
is as steadily diminishing.
This would look like an impasse, were it not corrected
by the virtues of civilization itself. We started with
the fact that the essence of civilization was “Forethought”
and its ideal the “power of free choice”: the
complementary side of this ideal, on the principle “Do
as you would be done by,” is to allow free choice to
others when they are in your power. It is a virtue with
as many names as there are spheres of human life:
“Forbearance,” “Toleration,” “Constitutionalism.”...
Arnold J. Toynbee, “Nationality and the War,” chap. I.
NATIONALITY AND SOVEREIGNTY
We must have new forms of guarantee.
The old Europe is dead, the old vision vanished, and
we are wrestling in agony for new inspiration....
We must beware of putting our new wine into old
bottles. While guarantees hold, they conserve their
charge: when they break, the destruction is worse than
if they had never existed. Unless we can ensure that
the sovereign States of Europe respect European guarantees
hereafter in other fashion than Germany at the
present crisis, we must modify the formula or else discard
it altogether.
Can the mechanism of the European system be safeguarded
against its individual members?...
We have asked our question and must accept the answer.
It is useless to fortify our new European organism
by guarantees of the old order, because we cannot
fortify such guarantees themselves against the sovereign
national State. Whenever it chooses, the sovereign unit
can shatter the international mechanism by war. We
are powerless to prevent it: all we can do is to abandon
our direct attack, and look for the causes which impel
States to a choice as terrible for themselves as for their
victims.
The German position.
“You ask,” the Germans say, “why we broke our
contract towards Belgium? It would be more pertinent
to ask how we were ever committed to such a contract
at all.
“The heart of modern Germany is the industrial world
of the Rhineland and Westphalia. The Belgian frontier
and the Belgian tariff-wall rob this region of its natural
outlet at Antwerp, yet the contract expressly forbids us
to right this economic and geographical wrong by uniting
the sea-port to its hinterland.
“The chief need of modern Germany is a source of
raw produce and a market for her finished products in
the tropical zone. Belgium has staked out for herself
the one important region in Africa which was not already
occupied by France or Great Britain. She can
do nothing with it, while we—but this contract expressly
forbids us to kick the Belgian dog out of the
manger.
“Because of this Belgian guarantee we must go in
want of almost everything we need, yet meanwhile our
great neighbors on either flank have conspired to take
from us even the little we possess already. The struggle
with France and Russia on which we are now engaged
has been impending for years, and on our part it is a
struggle for existence, but even here the same remorseless
contract operates to paralyze our efforts. On the
scale of modern warfare the Western battle-front must
extend from Switzerland to the North Sea, yet the
greater part of this immense zone is neutralized by natural
and artificial obstacles on either side. From Switzerland
to the Ardennes there will be stalemate: the decision
will be reached in the open country between the
Ardennes and the coast. Here, as soon as war broke
out, France and our own fatherland had to concentrate
the terrific energy of their armaments, yet we had contracted
away our initiative in this vital area, for it lies
within the frontiers of the Belgian State. The Government
we had guaranteed might prepare the ground for
France and ruin it for ourselves, yet because of the
guarantee we must look on passively at the digging of
our grave.
“Why, then, had we suffered ourselves to be bound
hand and foot? We had not: our grandfathers had entailed
the bonds upon us. When they signed the contract
in 1839, they knew not what they did. At that
time Germany had no industry, Belgium had no colonies,
and the Franco-German frontier between the Ardennes
and the Jura was not closed to field operations by two
continuous lines of opposing fortifications. Had their
signature been demanded in 1914, they would have refused
it as indignantly as we should have refused it
ourselves. To us no choice was offered, and if we have
asserted for ourselves the right to choose, who dares in
his heart to condemn us? Who will impose a changeless
law upon a changing world?”
We must provide for national growth.
This is Germany’s argument about Belgium. Her
facts may be true or false, the arguments she builds
on them valid or fallacious. That is not the point.
Behind arguments and facts there looms an idea that
can inspire an individual nation to make war on Europe.
We must do justice to this idea, if it is not to play the
same havoc again.
Humanity has an instinctive craving for something
eternal, absolute, petrified. This seems to be a fundamental
factor in our psychology: it has obtruded itself
equally in spheres as diverse as religion and politics,
but it has been especially dominant in diplomacy.
Whenever the European organism proves its instability
by breaking down, we start in quest of a perfect
mechanism, a “permanent settlement.” We are invariably
disappointed, but invariably we return to the quest
again. The Congress of statesmen at Vienna followed
this will-o’-the-wisp in 1814: in 1915 the belligerent
democracies are preparing to lead themselves the same
dance. “Europe is in a mess,” we are all saying: “Let
us tidy her up ‘once for all,’ and then we can live comfortably
ever after.”
We might as well expect a baby to “live comfortably
ever after” in its swaddling clothes....
The European organism is full of dynamic life.
So it is with the European organism. It is as full of
life, as perpetually in transformation, as the individual
national molecules of which it is woven, yet we confuse
it in turn with each of its transitory garments. If we
are to find a satisfactory issue out of the present crisis,
we must begin by correcting our standpoint.
The impending settlement will not be permanent, and
the better it fits the situation, the less permanent will it
be....
Our real work will be to regulate this immediate
settlement so that it varies in harmony with the subsequent
growth of Europe and modifies its structure and
mechanism to meet the organism’s changing needs.
We have now discovered the flaw in guarantees of
the old order. They were framed for rigidity, and
therefore were doomed to crack. Our new guarantees
must be elastic: they must be forged of steel not cast in
iron.
How can we frame guarantees of this malleable character?...
(i.) Firstly, we propose guarantees of political
independence and integrity in the case of the three
Scandinavian States, the Slovene Unit, the Greek islands
off Anatolia, Persia, and the Sultanate of Oman. The
autonomy guaranteed to Poland within the Russian Empire
comes under the same head.
(ii.) Secondly, we propose to guarantee economic
rights-of-way to one State across the political territory
of another. Instances of this type are the Russian railway
through Norway to the Atlantic and through Persia
to the Indian Ocean; Poland’s title to free trade down
the Vistula, and to the enjoyment of a free port at
Danzig; and Germany’s similar claim to an unhampered
outlet at Trieste.
Both these classes of guarantee are adapted from the
international machinery invented during the nineteenth
century. The first class is an extension of the political
guarantee given to Belgium in 1839, the second of the
economic right-of-way secured to her through Dutch
waters, in order to furnish the commerce of Antwerp
with a free passage down the estuary of the Scheldt to
the open sea.
No settlement can be permanent.
Our standpoint towards these two classes is inevitably
prejudiced by their associations. We envisage them as
embodied “once for all,” like their nineteenth-century
precedents, in a contract, and like nineteenth-century
diplomacy we tend to regard such contracts as so many
girders in a “permanent settlement.”
(iii.) There is a third class, however, which has no precedent
in the past, and which will react upon our standpoint
in the very opposite direction: our proposed guarantee
of alien minorities within the national State....
The German populations transferred with Schleswig
to Denmark and with the Eastern frontier-zone to Autonomous
Poland; the Poles abandoned to Germany in
West Prussia; the Germans and Slovaks who cannot be
disentangled from Hungary; the Christian elements in
Anatolia and Arabia—these are a few out of many instances,
and each one of them is a refutation of
“finality.”
The fact that such minorities must inevitably be left
on our hands compels us to recognize that beyond a
certain degree the economic and the national factor are
not commensurable. Here is an essential imperfection
in the best settlement we can possibly devise.
The fact that these minorities require a guarantee reveals
a deficiency still more grave than the other, inasmuch
as it is not environmental but psychological. It
means that hardly a single national society in Europe
has yet become capable of national toleration. Just
as people were persecuted for their religious beliefs in
the sixteenth century and for their political opinions in
the nineteenth, so they are still in the twentieth century
almost universally exposed to persecution for their national
individuality. In this sphere the social evolution
of Europe is exceptionally backward, and the problem
of nationality will never be solved till this psychological
incongruity is removed.
But elastic guarantees will further racial toleration.
This at once reduces to their proper proportion both
the immediate geographical settlement of the problem
which we have elaborated in this book and that guarantee
of alien minorities which we have found to be its necessary
supplement. In this light, the contracts in which
such guarantees are enshrined appear as the transitory
scaffolding they are. Weakened by the morbid hypertrophy
of nationalism which has been preying upon her
for years, exhausted by the convulsion of war in which
the malady has culminated, Europe must walk on
crutches now or else collapse; yet she will not be a cripple
forever. Relieved by these guarantees from the
immediate strain of unmitigated national friction, she
will be able to concentrate all her energy upon her
spiritual convalescence. As soon as she has trained herself
to national toleration, she will discard the guarantees
and walk unaided.
So far from constituting a “permanent settlement,”
our third type of guarantee is an intimation that the
problem still remains unsettled. The work will not be
complete until we can dispense with the instrument, but
the instrument will not accomplish the work unless it is
wielded by a craftsman’s hand. Not only are guarantees
of our third type merely the means to an end beyond
themselves: the contract in which it is embodied is in this
case the least important part of the guarantee.
When we guarantee a national minority we have of
course to define certain liberties which it is to enjoy—liberties,
for instance, of religion, education, local self-government—and
all the parties to the Conference must
contract responsibility for the observance of such stipulations;
yet when we have done this, we cannot simply deposit
our document in some international “Ark of the
Covenant” and go our ways. The essence of the guarantee
is its subsequent interpretation.
The relation between the different elements in a country
is continually changing. One church dwindles while
another makes converts; one race advances in culture
while another degenerates; man’s indefatigable struggle
to dominate his physical environment alters the natural
boundaries between localities: a barrier that once
seemed insurmountable is pierced, and leaves one formerly
insignificant in relative prominence. Each of
these modifications demands an adjustment of the guarantee,
and since they are an infinite series, the guarantee
itself requires ceaseless manipulation if it is to perform
its function aright.
The changing organism needs a new form of international executive.
This need cannot be satisfied by the original fiat of
the International Conference: it can only be met by the
appointment of a standing international committee with
executive powers, empowered, that is, to administer and
interpret the contracts to which the members of the
Conference have originally subscribed. Our third type
of guarantee has thus presented us with the clue we
sought. The letter of international law has proved ineffective
hitherto because it has lacked the inspiration of
a living spirit, and this spirit can only be breathed
into it by a human organ of international authority.
The executive and the guarantees.
Supposing that such an organ were called into existence,
what kind of international relations would naturally
fall within its scope? We can analyze its probable
sphere of activity into several departments.
(i.) The first branch would of course be those guarantees
of national minorities which have just taught us
the necessity for its existence.
(ii.) The second branch would include the two subjects
of guarantee we dealt with first, namely, “Political
Independence” and “Rights of Way.” We can see
now that their administration by a representative international
executive would eliminate that defect of rigidity
which has always proved fatal to them heretofore.
Between them these two branches would cover all the
machinery we have suggested for our regenerated European
organism. Are there any further spheres of national
interaction over which our international organ
might properly assume control? It would be logical to
assign to it, if possible, all relations between sovereign
national States which are peculiarly subject to change.
Change is a harmonization of two rhythms—Growth
and Decay. Some sovereign units are continually waxing
in population, material wealth and spiritual energy:
such are Great Britain and Germany, France and the
Russian Empire. Others, like the Ottoman Empire or
Spain, are as continually waning in respect of the same
factors.
This ebb and flow in the current of life causes, and
must cause, a perpetual readjustment of the relations
between units in the two complementary phases. Units
in the positive phase inevitably absorb the fibers and
trespass upon the environment of those which have
passed over into the negative rhythm. We cannot arrest
this process any more than we can abolish change
itself: what we can do is to regulate it on the lines of
civilization, instead of letting it run riot in a blind struggle
for existence.
The current radiates in an almost infinite variety of
interactions. Great Britain, Germany, and India are
discharging surplus population into the empty lands of
the New World; Great Britain and France are applying
surplus wealth to evoke the latent resources of countries
with no surplus of their own; Great Britain and Russia
are putting forth spiritual energy to inspire primitive
peoples with the vitality of civilization.
How this international organ would function.
Our international organ can handle no more than a
fraction of this world-wide interchange.
(i.) We may exclude at once from its competence
every interaction that is confined within the limits of a
single sovereign unit. Within the British Empire, for
example, it is patently impracticable to “internationalize”
the problems of Indian emigration to Vancouver
or the Transvaal, of the closure of the Australian labor-market
against labor from the British Isles, of commercial
exploitation in Nigeria or Rhodesia, of autonomy in
Ireland or the Asiatic Dependencies. The Empire may
handle its own problems well or ill, but it will never
consent to waive its sovereignty in respect of them. We
should regard the proposition of international intervention
as a menace to the Empire’s existence. We
should undoubtedly fight rather than submit to it, and
every other sovereign State would do the same under
similar circumstances. In purely internal affairs international
authority will never obtain a footing at the
expense of the individual unit.
(ii.) We may likewise exclude interactions between
two or more sovereign States in spheres that fall entirely
within their respective sovereignty. The Dominion of
Canada or the U. S. A. would never submit to international
regulation the question of Japanese immigration
along their Pacific seaboard. If Russia wished to float
a loan, she would never allow our international organ to
decide where and in what proportions it should be placed:
she would insist on keeping her hands free, and making
the best bargain for herself both from the financial and
the political point of view. Italy and the Argentine
would never relinquish their respective sovereign rights
over the Italian laborers who cross the Atlantic every
year to reap the South American harvests. International
authority would be flouted as uncompromisingly
in these instances as in the former.
Control of weak States, and of immigration.
(iii.) There are some units, however, so raw in their
growth or so deeply sunk in their decay as to lack the
attribute of sovereignty altogether—units which through
want of population, wealth, spiritual energy, or all three
together are unable to keep the spark of vitality aglow.
Such dead units are the worst danger that threatens the
peace of the world: each one of them is an arena enticing
the living units around to clash in conflict, a vacuum
into which the current of life swirls like a maelstrom.
In these “no-man’s-lands” where no sovereignty exists,
our international organ can and must assert its own
sovereignty against the sovereign States outside.
(a) In every such area the standing international executive
should regulate immigration from over-populated
sovereign units—German colonization, for instance, in
Anatolia, or Indian settlement on the alluvium of Irak.
(b) It should likewise regulate the inflow of capital....
(c) In areas where the pressure of spiritual energy
is so low that the population cannot save itself by its
own efforts from political anarchy, the international
executive should be prepared to step in and organize
“strong government.”...
Morocco, the Balkans, the Ottoman Empire—the present
war is not really being waged to settle these problems:
it is being waged because they have been settled
already, and settled on such unjust and injudicious lines
that all parties concerned have found it worth while to
stake their existence for the reversal of the settlement.
No one need have been involved by such problems in a
struggle for life. They were all problems of expansion,
and their solution ought at worst to have disappointed
the expectation of immoderate gains: it ought never, as
it has done, to have threatened the parties with the loss
of what they possessed already before the problems were
probed.
Such an executive could have prevented the war of diplomacy and of arms.
Why has the contrary occurred? Because, just for
lack of that international executive with the sovereign
authority we postulate, these issues that were not vital
have been fought out, like issues of life and death, by
war—not by the war of arms which has descended upon
us now like some recurrent plague, into which we relapse
at rarer and rarer intervals as we advance in civilization,
but by the unobtrusive, unremittent war of diplomacy
which is being waged year in and year out between
the sovereign States of Europe, and which has increased
appallingly in violence during the last generation.
In this disastrous diplomatic warfare our opponents
in the present war of arms have been uniformly the
aggressors. If Austria-Hungary is now struggling for
existence, it is because she deliberately embarked nearly
forty years ago upon a diplomatic campaign of aggrandizement
against South-Slavonic nationality. If Germany
is fighting back to back with her in the same
ghastly struggle, it is because Germany has wielded diplomatic
weapons still more ruthlessly against her other
European neighbors.
The war of diplomacy.
For the terrible embitterment of the diplomatic contest
Germany herself is entirely responsible, but she
has inevitably exposed herself to reprisals as severe as
her own provocative blows. She opened the battle over
Morocco by forcibly intruding upon a sphere where she
had no shadow of claim to expansion: thereby she drew
France and Great Britain into diplomatic alliance
against her, and laid herself open to the humiliation of
1911, when Franco-British diplomacy mobilized its financial
forces and drove her to retreat by cutting off her
supplies. In Turkey she might easily have satisfied her
needs without any battle at all. The untenanted area
was vast, the claims staked out on it were singularly narrow:
when German enterprise circumvented the enterprise
of Great Britain and France, and secured all the
railway-concessions in the virgin hinterland of Anatolia,
French and British diplomacy grumbled but did not attempt
to open hostilities. Yet instead of reaping her
harvest in peace, Germany again precipitated a diplomatic
conflict by extending her ambitions to Bagdad and
the Persian Gulf. The moment she aspired to absorb
the whole Ottoman Empire, Great Britain and Russia
entered into diplomatic cooperation, and opposed her
purpose with all their might. Germany’s Arabian venture
has jeopardized her Anatolian gains, and if she is
defeated in the present struggle, she will probably be
excluded from the Ottoman area altogether.
The diplomatic warfare over three secondary issues,
which ought never to have been settled by fighting at all,
has thus left none of the combatants unscathed. On
the contrary, the wounds inflicted then have festered
till their poison has threatened each combatant with
the pains of dissolution, and made that quack-physician
the diplomatist call out in panic for the knife of that
quack-surgeon the war lord.
This diplomatic warfare is the objective of our new
international organization. Upon diplomacy we can and
must make a direct attack. If we can draw this monster’s
teeth, we shall no longer be troubled by its still
more monstrous offspring—War.
Arnold J. Toynbee, “Nationality and the War,” chap. XII.
THE GOVERNMENTAL THEORY
International politics dominated by a theory.
The position I intend to put forward and defend is
this: War is made—this war has been made—not by
any necessity of nature, any law beyond human control,
any fate to which men must passively bow; it is
made because certain men who have immediate power
over other men are possessed by a certain theory. Sometimes
they are fully conscious of this theory. More
often, perhaps, it works in them unconsciously. But it
is there, the dominating influence in international politics.
I shall call it the governmental theory, because it
is among governing persons—Emperors, Kings, Ministers,
and their diplomatic and military advisers—that
its influence is most conspicuous and most disastrous.
But it is supported also by historians, journalists, and
publicists, and it is only too readily adopted by the ordinary
man, when he turns from the real things he knows
and habitually handles to consider the unknown field of
foreign affairs.
Very briefly, and, therefore, crudely expressed, the
theory is this: “The world is divided, politically, into
States. These States are a kind of abstract beings, distinct
from the men, women, and children who inhabit
them. They are in perpetual and inevitable antagonism
to one another; and though they may group themselves
in alliances, that can be only for temporary purposes to
meet some other alliance or single power. For States
are bound by a moral or physical obligation to expand
indefinitely, each at the cost of the others. They are natural
enemies, they always have been so, and they always
will be; and force is the only arbiter between them.
That being so, war is an eternal necessity. As a necessity,
it should be accepted, if not welcomed, by all sound-thinking
and right-feeling men. Pacifists are men at
once weak and dangerous. They deny a fact as fundamental
as any of the facts of the natural world. And
their influence, if they have any, can only be disastrous
to their State in its ceaseless and inevitable contest with
other States.”
Artificiality of the governmental theory.
Stated thus briefly, and in its most uncompromising
terms, this is what I have called the governmental theory.
I propose to criticize it in detail. But before doing so I
will ask the reader to compare with it the ordinary attitude
of the plain men and women who inhabit these
States, and who have to bear the burden of the wars in
which the theory involves them. These ordinary people,
in the course of their daily lives, do not think at all in
terms of the State. They think about the people they
come in contact with, about their business, their friends,
and their families. When they come across foreigners,
as many of them do, in business or in travel, they may
like or dislike them, but they do not regard them as predestined
enemies. On the contrary, if they are intelligent,
they know themselves to be cooperating with them
in innumerable complicated ways, implying mutual advantage.
Differences of language and of social habit
make it easier for most people to associate with their
fellow-countrymen than with foreigners. But that is all.
There are, of course, among these men and women real
enmities and spontaneous quarrels. But these do not occur
because men belong to different States. They occur
because they really have injured one another, or hate one
another; and they occur, naturally, for the most part, between
men of the same State, because it is these who most
often come into direct contact with one another. It is
not, therefore, these enmities of ordinary men that give
rise to wars.
Governments, not peoples, make wars.
Wars are made by governments, acting under the influence
of the governmental theory. And of this fact—for
a fact it is among civilized Western peoples in
modern times—no better example could be given than
the present war. Before it broke out nobody outside
governmental and journalistic circles was expecting it.
Nobody desired it. And though, now that it is being
waged, all the nations concerned are passionately interested
in it, and all believe themselves to be fighting in
a righteous cause, yet no ordinary citizen, in the days
preceding its outbreak, would have maintained that there
was any good reason for war, and few even knew what
the reasons alleged were or might be. Even now the different
nations have quite opposite views as to which Government
was responsible. We believe it was the German
Government; and with equal conviction Germans believe
it was the British. But nobody believes that it was
the mass of the people in any nation. The millions who
are carrying on the war, at the cost of incalculable suffering,
would never have made it if the decision had
rested with them. That is the one indisputable fact.
How can such a fact occur? How is it possible for Governments
to drag into war people who did not desire war
and who have no quarrel with one another?
The immediate answer is simple enough. In no country
is there any effective control by the people over foreign
policy. That is clear in the case of the great military
empires. But it is true also of France and of England,
where, in other respects, government is more or
less under popular control. The country has no real
choice, for it gets its information only after the decisive
action has been taken. That is an important truth which
ought to lead to important changes in our methods of
conducting foreign affairs. But it is only part of the
truth. For we have now to notice this further fact:
that in all countries, in Germany no less than in England
and France, no sooner is the war declared than it is supported
by the whole nation. The voice of criticism is
silenced, and every one, whatever his opinion about the
origin of the war, gives his help to see it through. Why
is that? The reason is obvious. As soon as war is made,
the people of one country, conscious just before of no
cause of enmity, do really become enemies of the people
of another country; for armed populations are marching
on armed populations to massacre them. Everybody,
therefore, is bound to fight in self-defense. It is too
late to ask whether there was any real cause of quarrel;
for, quarrel or no, there is real and imminent danger.
To meet that danger becomes, therefore, the immediate
necessity which overbears every other consideration.
And that is the deepest reason why wars made by governments
without, and even against, the will of peoples, will
always be supported by peoples.
But peoples are also obsessed by the theory.
But though that is the most powerful reason, it is not
the only one. There is a further fact. The ordinary
man, though he does not live under the obsession of
the governmental theory, is not protected against it by
any knowledge or reflection. As far as he is concerned,
he knows no reason for war, and, left to himself, would
never make it. But he has a blank mind open to suggestion;
and he has passions and instincts which it is
easy to enlist on the side of the governmental theory.
He has been busy all his life; and he has no education,
or one that is worse than none, about those issues which,
in a crisis like that which has come upon us, suddenly
reveal themselves as the issues of life and death. History,
no doubt, should have informed him. But history,
for the most part, is written without intelligence or conviction.
It is mere narrative, devoid of instruction, and
seasoned, if at all, by some trivial, habitual, and second-hand
prejudice of the author. History has never been
understood, though it has often been misunderstood. To
understand it is perhaps beyond the power of the human
intellect. But the attempt even has hardly begun to be
made.
Press and government poison the public mind.
Deprived, then, of this source of enlightenment, the
ordinary man falls back upon the press. But the press
is either an agent of the very governments it should exist
to criticize (it is so notoriously and admittedly on the
Continent, and, to an extent which we cannot measure,
also in England), or else it is (with a few honorable exceptions)
an instrument to make money for certain individuals
or syndicates. But the easiest way for the
press to make money is to appeal to the most facile emotions
and the most superficial ideas of the reader; and
these can easily be made to respond to the suggestion that
this or that foreign State is our natural and inevitable
enemy. The strong instincts of pugnacity and self-approbation,
the nobler sentiment of patriotism, a vague
and unanalyzed impression of the course of history,
these and other factors combine to produce this result.
And the irony is that they may be directed indifferently
against any State. In England, for instance, a hundred
years ago, it was France against whom they were marshaled;
sixty years ago it was Russia; thirty years ago
it was France again; now it is Germany; presently, if
governments have their way, it will be Russia again.
The foreign offices and the press do with nations what
they like. And they will continue to do so until ordinary
people acquire right ideas and a machinery to
make them effective....
We must realize that States are unreal abstractions.
The governmental theory holds that States are the
great realities, and that they are natural enemies. My
reply is that States are unreal abstractions; that the
reality is the men and women and children who are the
members of the States; and that as soon as you substitute
real people for the abstract idea that symbolizes them
you find that they have no cause of quarrel, no interests
or desires of a kind to justify or necessitate aggressive
war. And, if there were no aggressive war, there could,
of course, be no cause for defensive war....
G. Lowes Dickinson, “The War and the Way Out,” Atlantic Monthly, January, 1915.
THE WAY OUT OF WAR
No aggrandizement!
We will to perpetuate European peace. How are
we to accomplish it? By keeping in view and putting
into effect certain clear principles.
First, the whole idea of aggrandizing one nation and
humiliating another must be set aside. What we are
aiming at is, not that this or that group of States should
dominate the others, but that none should in future have
any desire or motive to dominate. With that view, we
must leave behind the fewest possible sores, the least
possible sense of grievance, the least possible humiliation.
The defeated States, therefore, must not be dismembered
in the hope of making or keeping them weak; and that
means, in detail, that, if the Allies win, the English
and the French must not take the German colonies, or
the Russians the Baltic Coast, the Balkans, or Constantinople;
and that, if Germany wins, she must not dismember
or subordinate to her system France or England or
the neutral powers. That is the first clear condition of
the future peace of Europe.
No subjugation of small nationalities!
Secondly, in rearranging the boundaries of States—and
clearly they must be rearranged—one point, and
one only, must be kept in mind: to give to all peoples
suffering and protesting under alien rule the right to decide
whether they will become an autonomous unit, or
will join the political system of some other nation.
Thus, for example, the people of Alsace-Lorraine should
be allowed to choose whether they will remain under
Germany, or become an autonomous community, or be
included in France. The same principles shall be applied
to the Poles. The same to Schleswig-Holstein.
The same to the Balkan States. The same to the Slav
communities included in Austria-Hungary. There would
arise, of course, difficulties in carrying this principle
through. For, in the Balkan States, in Bohemia, and
elsewhere, there is an almost inextricable tangle of nationalities.
But with good-will these difficulties could
be at least partially met.
Even the wholesale transference of peoples of one
nationality from one location to another is a possibility;
and, indeed, it is now going on. In any case the principle
itself is clear. Political rule must cease to be imposed
on peoples against their will in the supposed interest
of that great idol, the abstract state. Let the Germans,
who belong together, live together under the same
government, pursuing in independence their national
ideal and their national culture. But let them not impose
that ideal and that culture on reluctant Poles and
Slavs and Danes. So, too, let Russia develop her own
life over the huge territory where Russians live. But
let her not impose that life on unwilling Poles and Finns.
The English, in history, have been as guilty as other nations
of sacrificing nationality to the supposed exigencies
of the State. But of late they have been learning their
lesson. Let them learn it to the end. Let no community
be coerced under British rule that wants to be self-governing.
The British have had the courage, though late,
to apply this principle to South Africa and Ireland.
There remains their greatest act of courage and wisdom—to
apply it to India.
There must be established an international authority.
A Europe thus rearranged, as it might be at the peace,
on a basis of real nationality instead of on a basis of
States, would be a Europe ripe for a permanent league.
And by such a league only, in my judgment, can its future
peace, prosperity, happiness, goodness, and greatness
be assured. There must be an end to the waste
upon armaments of resources too scanty, at the best, to
give to all men and women in all countries the material
basis for a good life. But if States are left with the
power to arm against one another they will do so, each
asserting, and perhaps with truth, that it is arming in
defense against the imagined aggression of the others.
If all are arming, all will spend progressively more and
more on their armaments, for each will be afraid of being
outstripped by the others. This circle is fatal, as we
have seen in the last quarter of a century.
To secure the peace of Europe the peoples of Europe
must hand over their armaments, and the use of them
for any purpose except internal police, to an international
authority. This authority must determine what
force is required for Europe as a whole, acting as a
whole in the still possible case of war against powers not
belonging to the league. It must apportion the quota
of armaments between the different nations according
to their wealth, population, resources, and geographical
position. And it, and it alone, must carry on, and carry
on in public, negotiations with powers outside the league.
All disputes that may arise between members of the
league must be settled by judicial process. And none of
the forces of the league must be available for purposes
of aggression by any member against any other.
With such a league of Europe constituted, the problem
of reduction of armaments would be automatically
solved. Whatever force a united Europe might suppose
itself to require for possible defense would clearly be far
less than the sum of the existing armaments of the separate
States. Immense resources would be set free for the
general purposes of civilization, and especially for those
costly social reforms on the accomplishment of which
depends the right of any nation to call itself civilized at
all. And if any one insists on looking at the settlement
from the point of view of material advantage—and that
point of view will and must be taken—it may be urged,
without a shadow of doubt, that any and every nation,
the conquerors no less than the conquered, would gain
from a reduction of armaments far more than they could
possibly gain by pecuniary indemnities or cessions of
territory which would leave every nation still arming
against the others with a view to future squandering of
resources in another great war. This is sheer common
sense of the most matter-of-fact kind.
A League of Europe is not Utopian. It is sound business.
And we must prepare public opinion for the idea.
Such a league, it is true, could hardly come into being
immediately at the peace. There must be preparation of
opinion first; and, not less important, there must be such
changes in the government of the monarchic States as
will insure the control of their policy by popular opinion;
otherwise we might get a league in which the preponderating
influence would be with autocratic emperors. But
in making peace the future league must be kept in view.
Everything must be done that will further it, and nothing
that will hinder it. And what would hinder it most
would be a peace by which either there should be a return
to the conditions before the war—but of that there
is little fear—or by which any one power, or group of
powers, should be given a hegemony over the others.
For that would mean a future war for the rehabilitation
of the vanquished.
View of peoples must supersede view of governments.
The mood, therefore, which seems to be growing in
England, that the British must “punish” Germany by
annihilating her as a political force; the mood which
seems to be growing in Germany, that she must annihilate
the British as the great disturbers of the peace—all
such moods must be resolutely discouraged. For on
those lines no permanent peace can be made. Militarism
must be destroyed, not only in Germany but everywhere.
Limitation of armaments must be general, not imposed
only on the vanquished by victors who propose themselves
to remain fully armed. The view of peoples must
be substituted once for all for the view of governments,
and the view of peoples is no domination, and, therefore,
no war, but a union of nations developing freely
on their own lines, and settling all disputes by arbitration.
G. Lowes Dickinson, “The War and the Way Out,” Atlantic Monthly, Jan. 1915.
LOWES DICKINSON’S PLAN
Mr. Dickinson’s plan lacks hard-headedness.
Writing in the Atlantic Monthly, Mr. Lowes Dickinson
attempts to point the moral of the war and to offer
a way out. His theory is that wars are made by governments
without the consent and against the interest of
their subjects; they are made because the governmental
mind is obsessed with the illusion that States are “natural
enemies,” that they have always been so and always will
be, that force is the only arbiter between them. This
fantasy of the governing caste, says Mr. Dickinson, is
what rules the State, and through control of foreign
policy and the press drags the population to slaughter.
The remedy is to shatter the illusion, to assert against
the criminal nonsense of the governing mind the humanity
and commonsense of ordinary people....
Now peace will have to be built on a very hard-headed
basis or it will be fragile and illusory. But it is just this
hard-headedness which Mr. Dickinson’s argument seems
to lack. In our opinion he himself is building on an
illusion, and if his doctrine prevails among the workers
for peace their passion will be misdirected, and their disappointment
will be as deep as their hopes are high.
Is political power irrelevant to economic power?
To prove these assertions, we need not go beyond the
example which Mr. Dickinson uses, the case of Russia
and her desire to hold Constantinople. Mr. Dickinson
dismisses this ambition with the statement that “for all
purposes of trade, for all peace purposes, the Dardanelles
are open. And it is the interest of all nations
alike that they should remain so.” What he is assuming
here is that it makes no economic difference whether Constantinople
is under one political government or another.
This is the center of Mr. Dickinson’s argument, and it
rests on the doctrine of Norman Angell that “political
power is a consideration irrelevant to economic power.”
Is it irrelevant in a case like that of the Dardanelles?
The Black Sea region is already a great agricultural
exporting region; it is destined most probably to become
the industrial center of Russia. But to carry out
goods, Russian ships must pass through a narrow Turkish
strait. Mr. Dickinson says that for all “peace purposes”
the passage is free. Is it? Let us suppose that
Mexico held New York harbor, or that Ecuador held
Liverpool. Would these harbors be free to American
and English commerce? They would be free if Mexico
and Ecuador were highly efficient governments imbued
with the doctrine of absolute free trade. Then commerce
might pass through easily. But if Mexicans or Ecuadorians
took it into their heads to exercise sovereignty
by setting up a tariff zone around New York or Liverpool,
who would regard political power as irrelevant to
economic power? Certainly not the Manchester exporter
as he paid his customs tax to the pleasant official
from Ecuador.
Although England is in no danger from Ecuador,
there are nations in the world which suffer just as fantastically.
There is the case of Servia, shut off from a
“window on the sea.” Servia exports pigs, when she
isn’t fighting for the privilege of exporting them. But
to export anything she has to run the gauntlet of an
Austrian tariff to the north, Albanian and Greek discrimination
to the west and south. Shut off from the
sea, she is like a man trying to get out of a restaurant
who has still to tip the waiter, the headwaiter, the girl
who took care of his hat, and the boy who brushed it.
No; political power is an instrument for monopolies and
concessions.
Political power is not in the least irrelevant to economic
power. Mr. Dickinson has no doubt heard of a thing
which we Americans call vulgarly “dollar diplomacy.”
European powers do not call it that, but they practise
it. They call it staking out “spheres of influence,” and
there is nothing sentimental or illusory about it. The
nation that can secure political control of an undeveloped
country can decide who shall receive the mining rights
and the railroad franchises, can fix railroad rates to
favor its own manufacturers, can use all the methods
which Americans describe as restraint of trade. It may
have been dishonest, it certainly wasn’t a delusion, when
capitalists in those dreadful early days of this republic
bought political power to further economic ends. A
legislature or a governor was generally worth the price
in this country, and we presume that they would be
worth the price in Asia Minor. If German bureaucrats
governed Morocco, they would, we suppose, be good
to their friends, almost all of whom have at least a nominal
residence east of Belgium, and French capitalists
might then be prospecting fresh mines and pastures new.
Mr. Dickinson ignores these considerations when he
speaks of national antagonisms arising “because a few
men of the military and diplomatic caste have a theory
about States, their interests and destinies.” He ignores
the monopolies, the use of tariffs, the special privileges
of which political power is the instrument. He does not
face the fact that in every country there are exporters
of goods and capital, concession-hunters and traders, who
stand to gain by the use of governmental power in half
developed territory. To them at least it is not a matter
of indifference whether Germany is politically supreme
in say India or China. Since Germany has brought the
doctrine of protection to its highest point, it would make
a very great difference to the commerce of other nations
if Germany developed a world-empire.
How little reality there is in Mr. Dickinson’s contention
may be seen by analyzing his concrete proposals.
Apart from the shattering of the great illusion of
the governmental mind by a propaganda, he suggests
a settlement of Europe on the basis of nationality, capped
by a League of Europe to maintain the peace.
Governmental theory not mere illusion.
Now there are all sorts of reasons for trying to found
States on nationality, and the only reason against the
proposal is the reason on which Mr. Dickinson’s article
is built. He tells us on one page that “ordinary people,
in the course of their daily lives, do not think at all
in terms of the state.” Then what difference does it
make to people of the same nationality that they should
be under different governments, and how is the world’s
peace to be assured by gathering into one State people
who do not care about the State? Either the people have
an interest in the State or they have not, but surely it is
futile for Mr. Dickinson to argue in one place against
the German contention that their emigrants are “lost,”
and in another that the Danes of Schleswig-Holstein
should go back to Denmark. And what does he mean
by telling us that in the event of an Austro-German
victory “Italy and the Balkans will be pillaged to
the benefit of Austria, and Russia rolled back—though
that would be all to the good—from her ambition to expand
in the West.” Is Mr. Dickinson also afflicted with
the “governmental mind,” that he should talk of “benefit”
to Austria and pronounce it good that “Russia” be
rolled back? What does he mean by telling us that
“the English and the French must not take the German
colonies, or the Russians the Baltic coast, the Balkans,
or Constantinople,” for what difference does it make,
except to the “governmental mind,” who exercises political
power!
Mr. Dickinson ignores crucial problems.
As for the League of Europe, surely no one here would
wish to obstruct the plan. But if the League is to be
based on nothing more realistic than an absence of governmental
thinking, it will be a very precarious league.
Every argument advanced by Mr. Dickinson is based on
the assumption of absolute free trade in the world, yet
in his plan of peace he says not one syllable about how
tariffs and discriminations and monopolies are to be
wiped out. The conflict between Germany and England
is world-wide, yet Mr. Dickinson is thinking only
of rectified frontiers in Europe.
When he proposes so readily a League of Europe with
a police force to carry out its jurisdiction, has he considered
the possibility of civil war within the League?
If Germany and Austria rebelled against the League,
they would presumably be attacked on all sides. But
they are now attacked on all sides. We had on this continent
a league of States with a central government, a
Supreme Court, and an army. In 1861 some of the
States seceded, and the struggle which followed, called a
Civil War, was a terrible conflict. Has Mr. Dickinson
faced the fact that a League of Europe would be based
on the status quo, would be a sort of legalization of every
existing injustice? And how does he propose to amend
peacefully the constitution of Europe if some nation objects
too seriously?
The New Republic, Jan. 2, 1915.
THE MORROW OF THE WAR
OUR PURPOSE
In time of war, prepare for peace.
This country (Great Britain) is at war, and has for
the moment one overwhelming preoccupation: to render
safe our national inheritance.
The Union of Democratic Control has been founded
for the purpose of trying to secure for ourselves and
the generations that succeed us a new course of policy
which will prevent a similar peril ever again befalling
our Empire. Many men and women have already
joined us holding varying shades of opinion as to the
origins of the war. Some think it was inevitable, some
that it could and should have been avoided. But we
believe that all are in general agreement about two
things: First, it is imperative that the war, once begun,
should be prosecuted to a victory for our country.
Secondly, it is equally imperative, while we carry on the
war, to prepare for peace. Hard thinking, free discussion,
the open exchange of opinion and information are
the duty of all citizens to-day, if we are to have any hope
that this war will not be what most wars of the past
have been—merely the prelude to other wars.
The program.
Our contribution to this necessary discussion are the
principles put forward for consideration by the Union
of Democratic Control.
The Union of Democratic Control has been created to
insist that the following policy shall inspire the actual
conditions of peace, and shall dominate the situation
after peace has been declared:
1. No Province shall be transferred from one Government
to another without consent by plébiscite or otherwise
of the population of such Province.
2. No Treaty, Arrangement, or Undertaking shall be
entered upon in the name of Great Britain without the
sanction of Parliament. Adequate machinery for ensuring
democratic control of foreign policy shall be
created.
3. The Foreign Policy of Great Britain shall not be
aimed at creating Alliances for the purpose of maintaining
the “Balance of Power”; but shall be directed to
the establishment of a Concert of the Powers and the
setting up of an International Council whose deliberations
and decisions shall be public, part of the labor of
such Council to be the creation of definite Treaties of
Arbitration and the establishment of Courts for their
interpretation and enforcement.
4. Great Britain shall propose as part of the Peace
settlement a plan for the drastic reduction by consent
of the armaments of all the belligerent Powers, and to
facilitate that policy shall attempt to secure the general
nationalization of the manufacture of armaments, and
the control of the export of armaments by one country
to another.
It is the purpose of this pamphlet to elaborate and
explain the considerations which underlie the policy outlined
above.
I
No Province shall be transferred from one Government
to another without the consent of plébiscite of the
population of such Province.
There must be general recognition of principle of plébiscite.
This condition has been placed first because if adhered
to practically and in spirit, and if recognized by
the European Powers as a principle that must guide
all frontier rearrangements, it would help to put an
end to European war.
If no province were retained under a Government’s
power against the will of its inhabitants, the policy of
conquest and the imposition of political power would
lose its raison d’être.
The subject as a whole is wrapped up, of course, with
the principle of democratic government and is not merely
a problem of international but of internal politics, and
could not be treated briefly in a mere outline like the
present. But any one who reflects carefully on the subject
will see that the peace in Europe ultimately depends
upon the acceptance of this idea.
It is obvious that there are many difficulties of detail
in its application; that a plébiscite may be a mere form
and not reflect the real wishes of the population concerned,
and under military control it can be used as an
instrument for obtaining an apparent sanction for oppression,
and that in populations of mixed race it is
very difficult of application. But it should not be impossible
to guard against the defeat of the principle
through defects in the working machinery. Plébiscites,
where used at the end of the war, might be carried out
under international supervision. The essential is that
the principle involved should be clearly enunciated.
Fortunately the Government has already given the
country a valuable lead in this matter. For Mr.
Churchill, speaking on September 11, said:
“Now the war has come, and when it is over let us
be careful not to make the same mistake or the same sort
of mistake as Germany made when she had France prostrate
at her feet in 1870. [Cheers.] Let us, whatever
we do, fight for and work towards great and sound
principles for the European system, and the first of
those principles which we should keep before us is the
principle of nationality—that is to say, not the conquest
or subjugation of any great community, or of any strong
race of men, but the setting free of those races which
have been subjugated and conquered; and if doubt
arises about disputed areas of country we should try to
settle their ultimate destination in the reconstruction
of Europe which must follow from this war with a fair
regard to the wishes and feelings of the people who live
in them.”
One nation must not be allowed to dominate another.
We agree with Mr. Churchill that the terms of peace
should secure that there shall in the future be no more
Alsace-Lorraines to create during half a century resentment,
unrest, and intrigues for a revanche. The power
of the victorious parties must not be used for vindictive
oppression and dismemberment of beaten nationalities,
but for the creation, by cooperation with all the belligerents,
victors and vanquished alike, of a true society of
nations, banded together for mutual security. The
future relationship of the States of Europe must be not
that of victor and vanquished, domination or subserviency,
but of partnership. The struggle of one nation
for domination over another must be replaced by the
association of the people for their common good.
II
No Treaty, Arrangement, or Undertaking shall be
entered upon in the name of Great Britain without the
sanction of Parliament. Adequate machinery for ensuring
democratic control of foreign policy shall be
created.
Secret diplomacy must go.
The peoples of all constitutionally-governed countries
are justified in demanding that diplomatic relations
with their neighbors shall be conducted with the main
object of maintaining friendly international intercourse.
The increasing social and economic interdependence, the
ramifications of the credit system, the facility and rapidity
of intercommunication, the developing community
of intellectual interest, the growth of a collective social
consciousness, are combining to minimize the significance
of the purely political frontiers which divide civilized
States. For these reasons the world is moving towards
conferences when political difficulties arise as a substitute
for war. The determination to preserve national
ideals and traditions offers no real obstacle. But the
common interest of civilized democracies cannot be advanced
by a secret diplomacy out of touch with democratic
sentiment.
The anomaly of such practises in a democratic State
has only to be understood to be condemned. All the domestic
activities of a constitutional Government are
tested in the crucible of public analysis and criticism.
But the Government department charged with the supervision
of the nation’s intercourse with its neighbors,
which if wrongly handled may react with ruinous effect
upon the whole field of its domestic activities and upon
the future of its entire social economy, not only escapes
efficient public control, but considers itself empowered
to commit the nation to specific courses and to involve
it in obligations to third parties entailing the risk of war,
without the nation’s knowledge of consent.
British foreign policy has been autocratic.
During the past eight years particularly, the management
of the Foreign department has become avowedly
and frankly autocratic. Parliamentary discussion of
foreign policy has become so restricted as to be perfunctory.
It is confined to a few hours’ roving debate
on one day in each session. The eliciting of information
by means of questions, never satisfactory, is rendered
extremely difficult by the ingenuity employed in evading
the issues it is attempted to raise. Advantage has been
taken of the wholesome desire that discussion of foreign
policy should not partake of mere party recriminations,
to burke discussion altogether, and this process has received
the endorsement of both Front Benches. A claim
to “continuity” has been further evolved to stifle debate
on foreign affairs, whereas in point of fact, if one feature
more than another has characterized British foreign policy
of recent years, it has been its bewildering fluctuations.
Parliamentary paralysis has had its counterpart
in the country. The present Government’s tenure of
office has been marked by an almost complete abstention
from public reference to foreign affairs. The public has
been treated as though foreign affairs were outside—and
properly outside—its ken. And the public has acquiesced.
Every attempt to shake its apathy has been
violently assailed by spokesmen of the Foreign Office
in the press. The country has been told that its affairs
were in the wisest hands, and that mystery and silence
are the indispensable attributes to a successful direction
of foreign policy. The caste system which prevails in
the diplomatic service, and which has survived unimpaired
the democratizing of the majority of the public
services, facilitates these outworn political dogmatisms.
Appointment is made by nomination and selection. Candidates
are required to possess an income per annum
of £400. The natural result is that the vast bulk of the
national intelligence is debarred from the diplomatic
field of employment. A study of the Foreign Office
list will disclose the fact that over 95 per cent. of the
British diplomatic staff is composed of members of the
aristocracy and landed gentry.
Connection between politics and business is ignored.
Inevitable exile from their country results in our
diplomatic representatives abroad losing touch with the
center of affairs and living in a mental atmosphere remote
from the popular and progressive movements of the
time. Another pronounced characteristic of the system
is the indifference displayed by the Foreign Office to the
business interests of the nation. Our vast commercial
interests, so intimately affected by our relations with
foreign Powers, are regarded as lying outside the orbit
of diplomatic considerations. The connection between
politics and business—and by business we mean the
entire framework of peaceful commerce upon which the
prosperity of this country depends—appears to be ignored,
or, at least, treated with indifference and something
like contempt. The services of our Consuls abroad
are not sufficiently utilized, and the Consular machinery
requires complete overhauling. Such questions as, for
instance, the effect upon British commercial interest of
British diplomacy supporting the acquisition of undeveloped
areas of the world’s surface by a Power like
France, which imposes differential tariffs upon British
goods, and opposing the acquisition of such areas by a
Power like Germany, which admits British goods on
terms of equality, does not appear to enter into Foreign
Office calculations.
Policy is framed by military experts without Parliamentary
control.
In the last few years also has been added another institution
which modifies national policy without coming
under Parliamentary control, the Committee of Imperial
Defense. Its influence upon the Cabinet is nominally
indirect, and its activities confined to the discussion of
hypothetical events. But no one can doubt that its
recommendations exercise a powerful effect on the executive
decisions of the Government. No criticism of the
advice given by the Committee is possible in Parliament.
Momentous military and naval schemes are prepared
there on which hang the issues of peace and war, as in
the case of our recent relations to France. It is an intimate
and powerful means of framing Government policy
according to the ideas of military experts, without the
knowledge and control of Parliament.
In the various ways indicated, opportunities of evincing
an intelligent concern in its foreign policy has been
increasingly withdrawn from the nation. The work of
the Department escapes all outside control, loses all
sense of contact with national life, and tends more and
more to become an autocratic institution, contemptuous
of the efforts of a small group of members in the House
to acquire information, and utilizing a powerful section
of the press to mold public opinion in the direction it
considers public opinion should travel.
The nation awoke with a shock to the evils of this state
of affairs in the summer of 1911, when it suddenly found
itself on the very brink of war with Germany over a
Franco-German quarrel about Morocco, and became cognizant
of the existence of diplomatic entanglements of
which it had no previous intimation.
It is obviously impossible to attempt here a full presentment
of the Moroccan crisis of 1911. But the story
is inseparably intertwined with the avowals to the House
of Commons on August 3rd, 1914, of the secret understanding
with France which has played so capital a part
in bringing about British intervention in the present
war.
Nation must participate in direction of foreign policy.
So long as this situation prevails it must be perfectly
clear to any man of ordinary intelligence that the system
of government under which we live is not a democratic
system, but its antithesis. It cannot be too often
insisted upon that the domestic concerns of the nation,
its constitutional liberties, its social reforms, all its internal
activities in short, depend upon the preservation
of peaceful relations with its neighbors. War in which
this country is involved is certain to prove a serious
check to social progress. Hence it is a matter of absolutely
vital concern to the nation that the machinery of
its Foreign Office should be thoroughly capable of performing
its functions, and that the policy pursued by
that department should be pursued with the knowledge
and the consent of the nation. It is imperative not only
that a treaty with a foreign Power should require endorsement
by Parliament, but that no agreement or understanding
possessing binding force and postulating the use
of the national military and naval forces should be valid
without the assent of Parliament. The nation should
insist upon this essential reform, and should seriously
apply itself to considering what other steps are needed
to ensure some mechanical means whereby a greater national
control of foreign policy can be secured; whether
by the establishment of a permanent Committee of the
House of Commons, by the adaptation to suit our needs
of the American system under which a two-thirds majority
of one branch of the Legislature is required for
the validity of international agreements, or other procedure.
But real and permanent reforms will not be
obtained unless the nation is determined to assert its
fundamental right to participate in the formation of its
own foreign policy.
III
The Foreign Policy of Great Britain shall not be aimed
at creating Alliances for the purpose of maintaining
the “Balance of Power”; but shall be directed to the
establishment of a Concert of Europe and the setting
up of an International Council whose deliberations and
decisions shall be public.
The “Balance of Power.”
What does the “Balance of Power” mean?
It is popularly supposed to mean that no single Power
or group of Powers should, in the interests of international
peace, be allowed to acquire a preponderating
position in Europe, and that the policy of Great Britain
should be directed against such a consummation. British
policy during the past few years has been based upon
the assumption that Germany had attained, or was seeking
to attain, that position of eminence.
It is that idea which, in the minds of masses of our
people, justifies the present war.
But if this policy has been right in the past, what
prospect does the future hold? The victory of the Allies—which
is a vital necessity—must enormously upset the
“balance” by making Russia the dominant military
power of Europe, possibly the dictator both in this Continent
and in Asia.
Russia can draw upon vast sources of human military
material, only partly civilized. At present she is governed
by a military autocracy which is largely hostile
to Western ideas of political and religious freedom.
There is hope in the minds of Western Liberals that the
war may bring political liberation to Russia. At present
that is only a hope. For wars have as often been a
prelude to tyranny as to liberty. It is only too likely
that after a victorious war our national feeling may revert
to its old anti-Russian channel, and we shall again
have the “Balance of Power” invoked to protect Europe
and India against a new Russian preeminence.
Speaking generally, the “Balance of Power” is little
more than a diplomatic formula made use of by the
mouthpieces of the interests from whose operations war
comes. It signifies nothing more than that, at a given
moment, in a given country, there is an effort to hold up
to the public gaze the Government and the people of another
country as being intent upon the destruction of its
neighbors. At one moment it is Russia, at another
France, and at another Germany. The “Balance of
Power” was invoked for several years and down to
within a few weeks of the Crimean War to inflame British
public opinion against France. It was invoked
against Russia to justify the Crimean War, and France
was chosen as the ally with which to fight Russia! No
sooner had peace been signed than France became once
more the potential threat to the “Balance of Power”;
and again during the period of rivalry in West and Central
Africa, and in the Far East, in the late nineties.
The power of the press in making war-opinion.
Once the ball has been set rolling in the required direction,
influences of all kinds are brought to bear for the
purpose of permanently fixing this idea in the public
mind. A flood of innuendo, denunciation, and distorted
information is let loose. Every dishonorable motive and
the most sinister of projects are attributed to the Government
and the people selected for attack. The public
becomes the sport of private ambitions and interests, of
personal prejudices and obscure passions, which it can
neither detect nor control, and, for the most part, does
not even suspect. The power for mischief wielded by
these forces is to-day immense, owing to a cheap press
and to the concentration of a large number of newspapers,
possessing in the aggregate an enormous circulation,
under one directing will. At the present moment
the editorial and news columns of some fifty British
newspapers echo the views of one man, who is thus able
to superimpose in permanent fashion upon public thought
the dead weight of his own prejudices or personal aims
and intentions, and to exercise a potent influence upon
the Government of the day.
How the “Balance of Power” works.
For the last few years these newspapers have striven
with unceasing pertinacity to create an atmosphere of
ill-will and suspicion between Great Britain and Germany.
The effort has been continuous, systematic, and
magnificently organized, and inferential evidence is not
lacking that it has been pursued with the approval and
even with the assistance of certain official influences, and
to the satisfaction of certain foreign Governments. This
propaganda has had, needless to say, its counterpart in
Germany. The net result of the latest recrudescence of
the “Balance of Power” policy with its Alliances and
Ententes as the dominating factor in international relationships
is now visible to all men. A quarrel (whose
culminating episode was the murder in a Bosnian town
of the heir to the Austrian throne last June) between
Austria and Serbia, to which the Russian Government
determined to become a party, has already involved the
peoples of France, Belgium, Britain, and Germany, the
first three of whom were not even remotely concerned, in
a terrible and desolating war.
Japan and Montenegro have also become involved, and
the same fate may overtake Holland, Italy, the other
Balkan States, and the Scandinavian Powers. But for
the policy of the “Balance of Power” the results of the
quarrel would almost certainly have been confined to
the parties immediately affected, and an early mediation
by the neutral Powers would have been possible.
Bright’s scathing denunciation of the fetish of the
“Balance of Power” appeals with even greater force to
us to-day:
“You cannot comprehend at a thought what is meant
by this balance of power. If the record could be
brought before you—but it is not possible to the eye
of humanity to scan the scroll upon which are recorded
the sufferings which the theory of the balance of power
has entailed upon this country. It rises up before me
when I think of it as a ghastly phantom ... which has
loaded the nation with debt and with taxes, has sacrificed
the lives of hundreds of thousands of Englishmen,
has desolated the homes of millions of families, and has
left us, as the great result of the profligate expenditure
which it has caused, a doubled peerage at one end of the
social scale, and far more than a doubled pauperism
at the other.”
It must be superseded by a council of nations.
For a system therefore which carries with it the implication
that the interests of nations are necessarily in
constant conflict and which involves the permanent division
of Europe into two hostile competing groups, we
must substitute machinery which will facilitate cooperation
and a reasonable solution of differences between all
the peoples of the world.
The objective should be a real council of the nations
with at first very limited powers, rather an expansion
of an alliance of three Powers against three, into a
league of six Powers, designed to act against any one
recalcitrant member which might threaten the peace of
the whole. To this ideal, indeed, the pronouncement of
Mr. Asquith in his Dublin speech has already pointed,
while it is noteworthy that Sir Edward Grey himself
seems in a significant passage of one of his despatches
to admit the failure of the balance principle and to indicate
that the nations must “start afresh” on the basis of
a general council. This passage is as follows:
“If the peace of Europe can be preserved, and the
present crisis safely passed, my own endeavor will be to
promote some arrangement to which Germany could be
a party, by which she could be assured that no aggressive
or hostile policy would be pursued against her or
her allies by France, Russia, and ourselves, jointly or
separately. I have desired this and worked for it as
far as I could through the last Balkan crisis; and Germany
having a corresponding object, our relations sensibly
improved. The idea has hitherto been too Utopian
to form the subject of definite proposals, but if this
present crisis, so much more acute than any Europe has
gone through for generations, be safely passed, I am
hopeful that the relief and reaction which will follow
may make possible some more definite rapprochement
between the Powers than has been possible hitherto.”
It is from some such simple beginning, pursued with
good will and perseverance by all parties, that the nations
may hope to arrive at a system of cooperation to
replace the system of hostile alliances, the fruits of
which are the present war.
It is essential, of course, if the negotiations of such a
council are to be lifted out of the atmosphere of diplomatic
intrigue which the secrecy of negotiations always
involves, that its deliberations be public. Publicity will
at one and the same time be a guarantee of openness, of
good faith, and of democratic control.
IV
Great Britain shall propose as part of the Peace settlement
a plan for the drastic reduction by consent of the
armaments of all the belligerent Powers, and to facilitate
that policy shall attempt to secure the general nationalization
of the manufacture of armaments, and the
control of the export of armaments by one country to
another.
Armaments, the instrument of diplomacy, must be reduced.
The theory of the “Balance of Power” and secret
diplomacy are two factors which, in combination, make
for war.
Two other factors intimately connected with these
ensure its certainty. They are: a constant progression
in expenditure upon armaments, and the toleration of a
private armament interest.
Competitive armaments mean the bankruptcy of statesmanship.
It would be labor wasted to endeavor to apportion
responsibility between the various European Governments
for the insane competition in armaments which of
recent years has attained incredible proportions. No
government can escape liability. Each government has
defended its policy on the ground that its neighbor’s
action compelled it to do so. Many of the governing
statesmen of the world have alternately confessed their
helplessness, attacked their rivals, appealed to public
opinion, and blamed the warlike tendencies inherent in
the people whose destinies they control. Every government,
without exception, has proceeded on the assumption
that in order to ensure peace it had to be stronger
than its neighbor, a philosophy which could have but one
possible outcome—war. In pursuance of this phantom,
a considerable proportion of the wealth of the European
States has been wasted, and activities have been withdrawn
from the constructive work of the world, to prepare
for the world’s destruction. And with every fresh
outburst of expenditure, responding to some diplomatic
check or alarmist propaganda, fresh fagots have been
piled around Europe’s powder magazine. The disaster
which has fallen upon Europe is the fitting sequel to
the bankruptcy of statesmanship which this policy embodies.
The more extensive the armaments, the greater the
temptation to seize an opportunity for testing their
efficiency; the greater the nervousness and irritation of
Governments when negotiating; the greater the pressure
upon those Governments of the powerful professional
and other interests concerned in armament construction.
The policy of gigantic armaments cannot in the very
nature of things ensure any final settlement of disputes
between States. It leads, and can only lead, to an intolerable
situation from which war comes to be regarded
by diplomacy as the only escape.
An all-round limitation of armaments must follow the
present war if the world is to be permanently relieved
of the nightmare which has weighed upon it for so long.
We can no longer afford to listen to arguments as to the
impracticability of such a course from those whose claims
to the possession of human wisdom and experienced
guidance have so utterly broken down.
Armament industry rests in government demand,
and creates an economic force interested in war preparedness.
The difficulty of compelling a change in the policy of
European Governments has been intensified by the conditions
under which armament construction is carried on
in this and other countries. Every one is familiar with
the fact that the object of a commercial firm is to push
its wares in every legitimate manner, to advertise them,
and systematically to tout for orders both at home and
abroad. Every one is aware that there exists a powerfully-equipped
industry for the manufacture of military
and naval engines and instruments of offense. Disguise
it as we may, that industry waxes and wanes, the profits
its management derives rise and fall, the dividends
earned by its shareholders increase and dwindle in the
measure of the demand for the articles it produces.
That demand does not emanate from members of the
public. It emanates from the military and naval departments
of the public services. The industry relies,
therefore, for its existence and for its profits not upon a
private demand, but upon a Government demand, and
the extent of that Government demand will depend upon
the view which the Government may take of the number
and nature of these articles required to ensure the national
safety. Such a condition of affairs is a permanent
and terrible danger both to democratic government and
to international peace. What are its implications?
Private interests manipulate government.
There is created in every country an economic force
in private hands directly interested in war and in the
preparation for war; directly interested in assisting
to bring about a general atmosphere advantageous to an
industry which, were wars to cease or the expenditure
on armaments to be substantially reduced, would suffer
accordingly. What the successful prosecution of an ordinary
commercial undertaking requires this industry
also requires. The demand for the article must be
created. That basic situation engenders effects which
can only be appreciated in their cumulative significance.
It is not at all necessary to attribute sinister machinations
to individuals. These effects are automatic. An
industry disposing, as does this one, of an enormous aggregate
of capital possesses almost unlimited power of
influence and suggestion. For such purposes the press
is a potent instrument ready at hand. Many of those
most closely associated with this great industry are men
of considerable influence. Some have been in the public
service and have acquaintances in the Government Departments.
Others may be on friendly and perfectly
honorable terms with the proprietors or editors of newspapers
or associations of newspapers. The proprietor
of a newspaper may be honestly convinced, or may by
arguments be persuaded, that an agitation for increased
armaments is advisable. If he is acquainted with one
of the directors of the armament industry that acquaintance
will hardly act as a deterrent to his entertaining
those views. He may be furnished with special
information, accurate or otherwise, as to the projects,
real or alleged, of other Governments, which will be familiar
to the director through his connection with Continental
branches of the same industry. The press may
be utilized in a similar manner by certain permanent
officials in the nation’s Foreign Department, who feel
that their views of the international situation can be best
served by a press campaign of a certain kind. The influence
of the industry which stands to gain from the
existence of these views, and the willingness of newspaper
editors and proprietors to push them on to the
public, cannot be expected to intervene against their
propagation. Again, an ambitious Minister, in charge
of one of the fighting branches of the public service,
desirous of placing his personality in the limelight and
focusing public attention upon the affairs of his Department,
will be from that circumstance a readier listener
to representations from the industry in question.
Those representations may quite legitimately take the
form of pointing out that heavy expenses have been incurred
in providing a certain type of machinery or special
accommodation for the construction of a particular
kind of offensive instrument, that the orders have not
kept pace with the expenditure, and that if further
orders be not forthcoming losses will ensue and future
facilities for production be necessarily restricted. There
would be nothing indefensible in representations of this
character. And again, it is not unlikely that a member
of Parliament, convinced of certain public dangers associated
with the existing system, but representing a
constituency where this great industry is established and
employs, perhaps, not an inconsiderable section of the
local labor, may find his freedom of speech considerably
curtailed lest he should be accused of taking the bread
from the mouths of some of his constituents.
Armaments cannot be safely left to private profit.
Endless, indeed, are the ramifications of a private industrial
interest so wealthy and so well organized, and
dependent for its profits upon national expenditure in
instruments of warfare, and, consequently, in the ultimate
resort, upon war itself. The general influence
exerted upon public life as a whole by the very fact that
this industry is a private one, and possesses a large body
of shareholders usually belonging to the upper strata
of society, cannot be regarded otherwise than as an unhealthy
and dangerous element in the nation. Emphasis
is lent to this aspect of the case when it is borne in
mind that the armaments industry has of late years become
internationalized to a remarkable degree. Recent
disclosures, the accuracy of which has not been disputed,
in Germany, France, England, and Japan, have clearly
shown an inter-connection of the armament interest productive
of repellent accompaniments. This inter-connection
of interest has, for example, made it possible for
a body of British shareholders, including prominent ecclesiastics,
members of Parliament, and even Cabinet
Ministers, to be financially interested in enterprises engaged
in the manufacture of engines of destruction
impartially used in the slaughter of Englishmen, Frenchmen,
Germans, and Russians.
But however revolting this may be, it is insignificant
compared with the graver peril to which precedent allusion
has been made. Reflection must bring with it the
conviction that the armament industry is not one which
the nation can safely permit to be retained in private
hands and to be the subject of private profit.
What, then, is to be our policy in connection with the
war? First and foremost we must be victorious. That
is a prime necessity upon which the nation is unanimous.
We must win not only because many British institutions
of the highest value would be destroyed by our defeat,
not only because Prussia, our principal enemy, is the
leading exponent of that doctrine of military domination
and intolerance which is incompatible with a permanently
peaceful Europe; but also because we must
see justice done, as far as may be, to the least powerful
of our Allies. Ample compensation must be secured for
Belgium to repair her material loss and in recognition
of the wrong done to her.
What Democracy must do.
What of the future? What lessons do the incompetence
and secretiveness, the jealousies and vanities of that
vaunted European statecraft which has plunged the
world in war convey to the peoples who are its victims?
What can the people do to amend a system under
which they are used as pawns in a game of chess?
They can begin to understand what that system is and
that its existence is their undoing. They can begin to
understand the monstrous errors and fallacies which
underlie the whole teaching imposed upon their intelligence.
They can begin to understand that this immunity
from public control enjoyed by the small group
of professional men who manipulate international relations
has led to the establishment amongst the latter of
a standard of conduct which would not be tolerated in
the ordinary affairs of a well-ordered community. They
can begin to understand that “high politics” in the
diplomatic world has become a synonym for intrigue;
that a code of morals is therein practised which, in other
branches of the public service, would entail dismissal,
and in the business world would involve disgrace.
They can force themselves to a mental effort which
shall lead them to the realization of the complete artificiality
of the conditions under which they suffer, the
remoteness from their real and vital needs of the issues
for which they are asked to sacrifice all that they hold
dear. They can rid themselves of the paralyzing belief
that their relations with their neighbors are so complicated
and mysterious as to be beyond their comprehension.
They can bring themselves to grasp a plain and
demonstrable truth, and to appreciate its full significance,
which is that those to whom they have looked
for guidance, those who have told them that in the preservation
of the “Balance of Power,” and in the multiplication
of colossal armaments lay the one chance of
international peace, have been utterly, hopelessly, calamitously
wrong. They can put to themselves these simple
issues.
“By the terrible logic of events which now confront
us we see that the methods advocated by those to whose
training and wisdom we trusted to ensure peace among
the nations have entirely failed. The system which we
were induced reluctantly to support, far from preserving
peace, has precipitated us into the greatest conflict in
history, a conflict we passionately desired to avoid, and
for the avoidance of which we made heavy sacrifices
because, we were told, that therein lay our hope of
averting it. The system was wrong. We must evolve
another.”
We must aim at a federalized Europe.
The idea of a federalized Europe, regulated by an
Areopagus, involving the disappearance, or substantial
reduction, of standing armies and navies, and the submission
of all disputes to a Central Council, is not to
be dismissed. It is the ultimate goal to aim at. But it
cannot be attained until the constitutionally governed
democracies of the West are brought to realize how impossible
it is that their moral and spiritual development
and their happiness and well-being can be secured under
a system of government which leaves them at the mercy
of the intrigues and imbecilities of professional diplomatists
and of the ambitions of military castes; helpless,
too, in the face of an enormously powerful and internationalized
private interest dependent for its profits
upon the maintenance of that “armed peace” which is
the inevitable prelude to the carnage and futility of
war.
Democracies in the different countries must cooperate.
To awaken these sentiments among the democracies of
this and other countries, to instil into them these convictions,
to ensure the cooperation of all forces in all
countries working to that end—is the task to which
we must all turn our attention.
Potentates, diplomatists, and militarists made this
war. They should not be allowed to arrange unchecked
and uncontrolled the terms of peace and to decide alone
the conditions which will follow it. The mass of the
people who suffer from their blunders and their quarrels
must claim the ineradicable right of participating
in the future settlement.
And, when peace has come, the democratic parties of
Europe must set before themselves a new province of
political effort. That peace will be permanently preserved
only if our artisans and industrialists keep up
with the artisans and industrialists of other countries a
constant and deliberate communication through their
political parties and other organizations which will prevent
misunderstandings and subdue the hatreds out of
which war ultimately comes.
“The Morrow of the War,” Union of Democratic Control, London, Bulletin No. 1.
NO PEACE WITHOUT FEDERATION
The war has betrayed mankind.
The great war has now been going on long enough to
enable mankind to form approximately correct views
about its vast extent and scale of operations, its sudden
interference with commerce and all other helpful
international intercourse, its unprecedented wrecking
of family happiness and continuity, its wiping out, as
it proceeds, of the accumulated savings of many former
generations in structures, objects of art, and industrial
capital, and the huge burdens it is likely to impose on
twentieth-century Europe. From all these points of
view, it is evidently the most horrible calamity that has
ever befallen the human race, and the most crucial trial
to which civilization has been exposed. It is, and is to
be, the gigantic struggle of these times between the forces
which make for liberty and righteousness and those
which make for the subjection of the individual man,
the exaltation of the State, and the enthronement of
physical force directed by a ruthless collective will. It
threatens a sweeping betrayal of the best hopes of mankind.
The real causes of the war.
Each of the nations involved, horrified at the immensity
of the disaster, maintains that it is not responsible
for the war; and each Government has issued a statement
to prove that some other Government is responsible
for the outbreak. This discussion, however, relates
almost entirely to actions by monarchs and Cabinets
between July 23 and August 4—a short period of
hurried messages between the chancelleries of Europe—actions
which only prove that the monarchs and ministers
for foreign affairs could not, or at least did not,
prevent the long-prepared general war from breaking
out. The assassination of the Archduke and Duchess of
Hohenberg, on the 28th of June, was in no proper sense
a cause of the war, except as it was one of the consequences
of the persistent aggressions of Austria-Hungary
against her southeastern neighbors. Neither was Russian
mobilization in four military districts on July 29
a cause of the war; for that was only an external manifestation
of the Russian state of mind toward the Balkan
peoples, a state of mind well known to all publicists
ever since the Treaty of Berlin in 1878. No more was
the invasion of Belgium by the German army on August
4 a true cause of the war, or even the cause, as distinguished
from the occasion, of Great Britain’s becoming
involved in it. By that action, Germany was only
taking the first step in carrying out a long-cherished
purpose, and in executing a judicious plan of campaign
prepared many years in advance. The artificial panic
in Germany about its exposed position between two
powerful enemies, France and Russia, was not a genuine
cause of the war; for the General Staff knew they
had crushed France once, and were confident they could
do it again in a month. As to Russia, it was, in their
view, a huge nation, but very clumsy and dull in war.
The most potent cause is the lust for world-empire.
The real causes of the war are all of many years’
standing; and all the nations now involved in the fearful
catastrophe have contributed to the development of one
or more of these effective causes. The fundamental
causes are: (1) The maintenance of monarchical Governments,
each sanctioned and supported by the national
religion, and each furnished with a Cabinet selected by
the monarch,—Governments which can make war without
any previous consultation of the peoples through
their elected representatives; (2) the constant maintenance
of conscript armies, through which the entire able-bodied
male population is trained in youth for service
in the army or navy, and remains subject to the instant
call of the Government till late in life, the officering of
these permanent armies involving the creation of a large
military class likely to become powerful in political, industrial,
and social administration; (3) the creation of
a strong, permanent bureaucracy within each nation for
the management of both foreign and domestic affairs,
much of whose work is kept secret from the public at
large; and finally (4) the habitual use of military and
naval forces to acquire new territories, contiguous or
detached, without regard to the wishes of the people
annexed or controlled. This last cause of the war is the
most potent of the four, since it is strong in itself, and
is apt to include one or more of the other three. It is
the gratification of the lust for world-empire.
Of all the nations taking part in the present war,
Great Britain is the only one which does not maintain a
conscript army; but, on the other hand, Great Britain
is the earliest modern claimant of world-empire by
force, with the single exception of Spain, which long
since abandoned that quest. Every one of these nations
except little Servia has yielded to the lust for empire.
Every one has permitted its monarch or its Cabinet to
carry on secret negotiations liable at any time to commit
the nation to war, or to fail in maintaining the peace
of Europe or of the Near East. In the crowded diplomatic
events of last July, no phenomenon is more striking
than the exhibition of the power which the British
people confide to the hands of their Foreign Secretary.
In the interests of public liberty and public welfare no
official should possess such powers as Sir Edward Grey
used admirably—though in vain—last July. In all
three of the empires engaged in the war there has long
existed a large military caste which exerts a strong influence
on the Government and its policies, and on the
daily life of the people.
Germany has been the leader in imperialism.
These being the real causes of the terrific convulsion
now going on in Europe, it cannot be questioned that
the nation in which these complex causes have taken
strongest and most complete effect during the last fifty
years is Germany. Her form of government has been
imperialistic and autocratic in the highest degree. She
has developed with great intelligence and assiduity the
most formidable conscript army in the world, and the
most influential and insolent military caste. Three
times since 1864 she has waged war in Europe, and each
time she has added to her territory without regard to the
wishes of the annexed population. For twenty-five years
she has exhibited a keen desire to obtain colonial possessions;
and since 1896 she has been aggressive in this field.
In her schools and universities the children and youth
have been taught for generations that Germany is surrounded
by hostile peoples, that her expansion in Europe
and in other continents is resisted by jealous Powers
which started earlier in the race for foreign possessions,
and that the salvation of Germany has depended from
the first, and will depend till the last, on the efficiency of
her army and navy and the warlike spirit of her people.
This instruction, given year after year by teachers, publicists,
and rulers, was first generally accepted in Prussia,
but now seems to be accepted by the entire empire as
unified in 1871.
The German ethics is the ethics of valor and the State.
The attention of the civilized world was first called
to this state of the German mind and will by the triumphant
policies of Bismarck; but during the reign of
the present Emperor the external aggressiveness of Germany
and her passion for world-empire have grown to
much more formidable proportions. Although the German
Emperor has sometimes played the part of the
peacemaker, he has habitually acted the war-lord in
both speech and bearing, and has supported the military
caste whenever it has been assailed. He is by inheritance,
conviction, and practise a divine-right sovereign
whose throne rests on an “invincible” army, an army
conterminous with the nation. In the present tremendous
struggle he carries his subjects with him in a rushing
torrent of self-sacrificing patriotism. Mass-fanaticism
and infectious enthusiasm seem to have deprived the
leading class in Germany, for the moment, of all power
to see, reason, and judge correctly—no new phenomenon
in the world, but instructive in this case because it points
to the grave defect in German education—the lack of
liberty and, therefore, of practise in self-control.
No peace is possible unless idea of world-domination
is given up.
The twentieth-century educated German is, however,
by no means given over completely to material and physical
aggrandizement and the worship of might. He
cherishes a partly new conception of the State as a collective
entity whose function is to develop and multiply,
not the free, healthy, and happy individual man and
woman, but higher and more effective types of humanity,
made superior by a strenuous discipline which takes
much account of the strong and ambitious, and little of
the weak or meek. He rejects the ethics of the Beatitudes
as unsound, but accepts the religion of Valor,
which exalts strength, courage, endurance, and the ready
sacrifice by the individual of liberty, happiness, and life
itself for Germany’s honor and greatness. A nation of
sixty millions holding these philosophical and religious
views, and proposing to act on them in winning by force
the empire of the world, threatens civilization with more
formidable irruptions of a destroying host than any that
history has recorded. The rush of the German army
into Belgium, France, and Russia and its consequences
to those lands have taught the rest of Europe to dread
German domination, and—it is to be hoped—to make it
impossible.
The hopes for federation instead of domination.
The real cause of the present convulsion is, then, the
state of mind or temper of Germany, including her conception
of national greatness, her theory of the State,
and her intelligent and skilful use of all the forces of
nineteenth-century applied science for the destructive
purposes of war. It is, therefore, apparent that Europe
can escape from the domination of Germany only by
defeating her in her present undertakings; and that this
defeat can be brought about only by using against her
the same effective agencies of destruction and the same
martial spirit on which Germany itself relies. Horrible
as are the murderous and devastating effects of this war,
there can be no lasting peace until Europe as a whole is
ready to make some serious and far-reaching decisions
in regard to governmental structures and powers. In
all probability the sufferings and losses of this widespread
war must go farther and cut deeper before Europe
can be brought to the decisions which alone can
give securities for lasting peace against Germany on the
one hand and Russia on the other, or to either of these
nations, or can give security for the future to any of
the smaller nations of Continental Europe. There can,
indeed, be no security for future peace in Europe until
every European nation recognizes the fact that there is
to be no such thing in the world as one dominating nation—no
such thing as world-empire for any single
nation—Great Britain, Germany, Russia, Japan, or
China. There can be no sense of security against sudden
invasion in Europe so long as all the able-bodied
men are trained to be soldiers, and the best possible
armies are kept constantly ready for instant use. There
can be no secure peace in Europe until a federation of
the European States is established, capable of making
public contracts intended to be kept, and backed by an
overwhelming international force subject to the orders
of an international tribunal. The present convulsion
demonstrates the impotence toward permanent peace of
secret negotiations, of unpublished agreements, of treaties
and covenants that can be broken on grounds of military
necessity, of international law if without sanctions,
of pious wishes, of economic and biological predictions,
and of public opinion unless expressed through a firm
international agreement, behind which stands an international
force. When that international force has been
firmly established it will be time to consider what proportionate
reductions in national armaments can be prudently
recommended. Until that glorious day dawns,
no patriot and no lover of his kind can expect lasting
peace in Europe or wisely advocate any reduction of
armaments.
A federalized Europe is possible, even if the road is long.
The hate-breeding and worse than brutal cruelties and
devastations of the war with their inevitable moral and
physical degradations ought to shock mankind into attempting
a great step forward. Europe and America
should undertake to exterminate the real causes of the
catastrophe. In studying that problem the coming European
conference can profit by the experience of the
three prosperous and valid countries in which public
liberty and the principle of federation have been most
successfully developed—Switzerland, Great Britain, and
the United States. Switzerland is a democratic federation
which unites in a firm federal bond three different
racial stocks speaking three unlike languages, and divided
locally and irregularly between the Catholic
Church and the Protestant. The so-called British Empire
tends strongly to become a federation; and the
methods of government both in Great Britain itself and
in its affiliated commonwealths are becoming more and
more democratic in substance. The war has brought
this fact out in high relief. As to the United States, it
is a strong federation of forty-eight heterogeneous States
which has been proving for a hundred years that freedom
and democracy are safer and happier for mankind
than subjection to any sort of autocracy, and afford far
the best training for national character and national efficiency.
Republican France has not yet had time to give
this demonstration, being encumbered with many survivals
of the Bourbon and Napoleonic régimes, and being
forced to maintain a conscript army.
It is an encouraging fact that every one of the political
or governmental changes needed is already illustrated
in the practise of one or more of the civilized
nations. To exaggerate the necessary changes is to postpone
or prevent a satisfactory outcome from the present
calculated destructions and wrongs and the accompanying
moral and religious chaos. Ardent proposals to remake
the map of Europe, reconstruct European society,
substitute republics for empires, and abolish armaments
are in fact obstructing the road toward peace and good-will
among men. That road is hard at best.
The immediate duty of the United States is presumably
to prepare, on the basis of its present army and
navy, to furnish an effective quota of the international
force, servant of an international tribunal, which will
make the ultimate issue of this most abominable of wars,
not a truce, but a durable peace.
Charles W. Eliot, “The Road Toward Peace,” chap. XI.
BASES FOR CONFEDERATION
The substitution of partnership for force.
After this war is over, will the nations fall back again
into the armed peace, the rival alliances, the Balance of
Power with competing armaments, the preparations for
another war thus made “inevitable,” or will they go forward
to the realization of the idea of “public right,” as
expounded by Mr. Asquith, “the substitution for force,
for the clash of competing ambitions, for groupings and
alliances and a precarious equipoise, of a real European
partnership, based on the recognition of equal rights and
established and enforced by the common will?” The
preservation and progress of civilization demand that
the peoples go forward. But how shall “public right”
be realized?
The issue is, perhaps, best approached by putting a
narrower, more concrete question: How can nations be
got to reduce their armaments? For this action will be
the best test and pledge of the establishment of “public
right” and the reliance on a pacific future. Could a
conference of Powers bring about a reduction of armaments
by agreement? Surely not unless the motives
which have led them in the past to arm are reversed.
These motives are either a desire to be stronger than
some other Power, in order to take something from him
by force—the aggressive motive; or a desire to be strong
enough to prevent some other Power from acting in this
way to us—the defensive motive. Now how can these
motives be reversed? Nations may enter into a solemn
undertaking to refer all differences or disputes that may
arise to arbitration or to other peaceful settlement. If
they can be got to adhere to such a general agreement,
international law and public right will take the place of
private force, and wars of aggression and defense will
no longer happen. But what will ensure the fulfilment
of their undertaking by all the signatory Powers? Public
opinion and a common sense of justice are found inadequate
safeguards. There must be an executive power
enabled to apply an economic boycott, or in the last resort
an international force. If this power is adequate,
it will secure the desired reversal of the offensive and the
defensive motives to armaments, and will by a natural
process lead to a reduction of national forces.
The League of Peace must become an International government.
But it is not safe for the League of Nations to wait
until difficulties ripen into quarrels. There must be
some wider power of inquiry and settlement vested in a
representative Council of the Nations. This will in substance
mean a legislative power. For peace cannot be
secured by adopting a purely statical view of the needs
and rights of nations in relation to one another. New
applications of the principles of political “autonomy”
and of “the open door” will become necessary, and some
international method of dealing with them is essential.
So there emerges the necessity of extending the idea of a
League of Peace into that of an International Government.
The new era of internationalism requires the replacement
of the secret diplomacy of Powers by the public
intercourse of Peoples through their chosen representatives.
If the Peace which ends this war is to be durable,
it must be of a kind to facilitate the setting-up of these
new international arrangements. No timid, tentative
quarter measures will suffice. Courage and faith are
needed for a great new extension of the art of government....
“Armed peace” must not be renewed.
Almost everybody hopes that, when this war is over,
it will be possible to secure the conditions of a lasting
peace by reducing the power of militarism and by setting
the relations between nations on a better footing. To
watchers of the present conflict it seems an intolerable
thought that, after the fighting is done, we should once
more return to a condition of “armed peace,” with
jealous, distrustful, and revengeful Powers piling up
armaments and plotting singly or in groups against their
neighbors until Europe is plunged into another war more
terrible, more bloody, and more costly than this. Yet
nothing is more certain than that this will happen unless
the Peoples which are so vitally concerned are able to
mobilize their powers of clear thought, sane feeling, and
goodwill in carefully considered plans for a cooperative
policy of nations.
The peril of “crushing” Germany.
The first great obstacle to the performance of this task
is the state of mind of those who seem to think that all
that is required is “to crush German militarism,” and
that, this incubus once removed, the naturally pacific
disposition of all other nations will dispose them to live
together in amity. It is not easy to induce such persons
to consider closely what they mean by “crushing German
militarism,” or how its destruction, whatever it does
mean, would secure the peace of Europe, we will not say
in perpetuity, but for a single generation. But let us
suppose the most complete success for the arms of the
Allies, the slaughter or the capture of great German
forces, the invasion of Germany, and the dictation of
terms of peace by the Allies at Berlin. Such terms as
were imposed might cripple her military power of aggression
or revenge for some years. But would it kill
what we know as German militarism? If our accepted
political analysis be right, the German militarism that
must be crushed is not an army and a navy, but a spirit
of national aggression, proud, brutal, and unscrupulous,
the outcome of certain intellectual and moral tendencies
embodied in the “real” politics and the “real” culture
of the nation. Can we seriously suppose that this evil
spirit will be exorcised by a crushing defeat on land and
sea, followed by a humiliating peace? If Germany
could be permanently disabled from entertaining any
hopes of recovering her military strength, or from exercising
any considerable influence in the high policy of
Europe, her feelings of resentment and humiliation
might perhaps be left to rankle in impotence, or to die
out by lapse of time. But nothing which the Allies
can do to Germany will leave her in such long-lasting
impotence. Even if stripped of her non-Teutonic lands
and populations, she will remain a great Power—great
in area, population, industry, and organizing power—and
no temporary restrictions or guarantees can long
prevent her from once more developing a military
strength that will give dangerous meaning to her thirst
for vengeance. Whether the hegemony of Prussia over
a confederation of German States (possibly including
Austria) be retained or not, Europe can have no security
that the same passions which stirred France to the most
strenuous efforts to recover her military strength after
1870 will not be similarly operative throughout Germany.
We cannot feel sure that the experience of the most
disastrous war will effectively destroy the hold of Prussianism,
and that the efficiency of intellect and will which
constitute that power will not be able to reassert their
sway over a broken Germany.
Not German militarism but militarism in general must be broken.
The fear of such a revival of German strength will remain
ever-present in her neighbors, and will compel
them to maintain great military preparations. A beaten
Germany, with a ring of military Powers round her,
watching every phase of her recovery with suspicion, and
always liable to quarrel among themselves, will not give
peace to Europe. Even, therefore, if we assign to Germany
a monopoly of the spirit of aggressive militarism,
European peace is not secured by crushing Germany.
A saner review of the situation, however, will recognize
that Germany has no such monopoly of the spirit of aggression,
though that spirit has in her recent policy found
its most formidable and most conscious expression. If
the craving for a colonial Empire with “places in the
sun” was, as seems likely, the principal factor in the
aggressive designs of Germany, can we confidently assert
that no other State has in the past harbored such designs,
or may not harbor them again? The expansive Imperialism
of Great Britain, France, Russia, and even more
recently of Japan, gives the lie to any such assertion.
Pan-Slavism is in spirit identical with the Pan-Teutonism
which has contributed to this débâcle, and Great
Britain and France are already sated with the overseas
Empire which Germany was craving. History shows
that, in every militarist State, aggressive and defensive
motives and purposes are present together in different
degrees at all times. While, therefore, we may reasonably
think that the aggressive militarism of Germany
held increasing sway in the political direction of that
Empire during recent years, and was the direct efficient
cause of the present conflict, we cannot hold that, with
the defeat or even the destruction of the military and
naval power of Germany, militarism would tend to disappear
from the European system, and that the relations
between nations would henceforth undergo so radical a
change as to secure the world against all likelihood of
forcible outbreaks in the future.
Real problem, to change inner attitudes of nations.
Clearly, it is not German militarism alone, but militarism
in general that must be broken. The real question
is how to change the inner attitude of nations, their
beliefs and feelings towards one another, so as to make
each nation and its rulers recognize that it is no longer
either desirable or feasible to seek peculiar advantages
for itself by bringing force to bear upon another nation.
But it may be urged, granted that disarmament may
not be set afoot spontaneously and separately by the
different nations, mutual disarmament can occur by arrangement
between the Powers, which, after the menace
of German aggression is removed, will be disposed to
take this step in concert. Such disarmament, it is usually
conceived, will not stand alone, but will form an important
feature of a larger international policy, by which
the Powers will agree among themselves to settle any
differences that may arise by reference to courts of conciliation
or of arbitration, and perhaps also to concert
measures of common action in dealing with States and
territories not within their jurisdiction. Such a concert
of European Powers has hitherto appeared to many to
yield an adequate basis for the peace of Europe, if it
could be brought about. It has also seemed to most men
the utmost limit of the actually attainable. The idea of
the possibility of any closer relation between sovereign
independent States has been dismissed as chimerical.
Difficulties of disarmament schemes. No standard for
proportioning armaments justly.
Now in any discussion of the feasibility of such a
concert of European or world Powers as will by mutual
agreement secure disarmament and a settlement of differences
by judicial methods, it must be recognized at
the outset that this war may make the successful pursuance
of such a policy more difficult than it would have
been before. A Balance of Power, whatever may have
been its other disadvantages, seemed in itself favorable to
the possibilities of an agreement in which each nation,
or group of nations, might be an equal gainer. But a
decisive victory in war, which leaves the Allied nations
with a strong preponderance of power, is less likely to
yield a satisfactory basis of agreement for a mutual
disarmament. Is it likely that they will readily consent
to a reduction in their several military and naval forces
equivalent to the reduction they will demand in the
forces of the nations that have been their enemies? To
put the difficulty in concrete terms: Would France consent
to an early reduction of her army upon terms which
would leave her fighting-strength as compared with that
of Germany relatively the same as before the war?
Would Great Britain consent to reduce her navy in the
same proportion as the reduction she required of Germany?
Even if the Allies believed that the proportionate
reduction would be duly carried out by Germany,
would they regard such an arrangement as affording the
desired security? Obviously not. It may, of course, be
urged that an agreed basis of reduction might be reached,
according to which the relative strength of army and
navy assigned to Germany would be smaller than before.
But the more closely the proposition is examined the less
feasible does it appear. What basis for the size of
armies could reasonably, or even plausibly, be suggested
which would not assign to Germany a larger preponderance
over France in number of soldiers than she possesses
at present? Size of population, or of frontiers,
the two most reasonable considerations for apportioning
defensive needs, would tell in favor of Germany against
France. True it would tell even more strongly in favor
of Russia, assigning her, in fact, a relatively larger military
predominance in Europe than she has ever claimed.
But would either France or Germany regard the new
military situation as safe or desirable? Nor would there
be any permanence in an arrangement based on such a
mutable factor as population, according to which the
German preponderance over France and of Russia over
Germany would be continually increasing. If area of
territory, as well as population and frontiers, were taken
into consideration in fixing a basis, France would come
off a little better in relation to Germany, but the size of
Russia, even if her European lands were alone included,
would give her an overwhelming advantage. If, as
might not unreasonably be claimed, the extra-European
possessions of Russia, Great Britain, and France must be
reckoned in, either on a basis of territory or of population,
Great Britain and Russia would possess a superiority
of military strength which would give them, acting
together, a complete control over the politics of Europe
and Asia. Or, were the United States to come into the
arrangement, the military strength of Anglo-Saxondom
might too obviously surpass that of any likely combination
of other Powers.
Again, what basis of naval strength would be satisfactory?
Great Britain would not think of accepting
the area, population, or frontier factors unless the Empire
as well as the British Isles were counted in. On the
other hand, her proposal, that volume of shipping and of
foreign trade should count heavily in the basis, might
give her for the time being an even greater preponderance
over other navies than she has hitherto possessed.
If the comparison of the military and naval strength
of nations were conducted, as in the past, by direct consideration
of the numerical strength and the fighting
value of the several items of an army and a navy, agreement
upon a basis of reduction would be manifestly impossible.
The discovery and acceptance of any standard
unit of naval or military value applicable to changing
conditions of modern warfare are found to be impracticable.
For though every military budget implies the acceptance
of some scale of values by which the worth of a
battery of artillery is compared with that of a battalion
of infantry, while every naval budget involves a calculation
of the worth of a submarine or a seaplane as compared
with an armored cruiser and a super-Dreadnought,
no two budgets would be found to support the same scale
of values. It is quite manifest that no agreement for
reducing armaments could be attained by stipulations as
to the number, size, or quality of the several forces and
arms employed. This difficulty in itself, however, is
not fatal to the proposal. For a far simpler and more
satisfactory method of agreement might be found by
disregarding the concrete armaments and accepting a
financial basis of expenditure which would leave each
nation complete liberty to apply the money prescribed
to it as a maximum expenditure on armaments in whatever
way it chose. Though each nation, considering its
defense, would doubtless have to take into account the
sort of preparations for possible attack its neighbors
might be making, it would be entitled to spend as large
a proportion of its authorized expenditure upon guns,
torpedo-boats, aircraft, Dreadnoughts, as it chose.
Must get rid of motives which impel armament.
Mere agreement to reduce armament will be futile.
The real difficulty, therefore, turns upon the agreement
upon a basis of comparative expenditure. Now
this difficulty appears insuperable, if reduction of armaments
be regarded as the sole, or the chief, mainstay of
a durable peace. For so long as the motives which have
hitherto impelled nations to increase their armaments
still retain the appearance of validity in any nation or
group of nations, no agreed basis for reduction will be
reached, or, were it reached, no reliable adherence to its
terms could be expected. For the reduction of armaments
involves the acceptance of and the adherence to a
principle of reduction by all the Great Powers. If any
single Great Power refused to come into the agreement,
or, coming in, was suspected of evading the fulfilment of
its pledge by concealing some of its expenditure on armaments,
this method would have failed pro tanto, both as
an economy and a security. For each of the would-be
pacific nations would have to make adequate provision
against the warlike outsider or suspect. Now, that a
mere agreement for mutual disarmament would thus be
baffled is almost certain. So long as a Power, by simply
refusing to come in, could retain full liberty to pile up
arms with a view to a future policy of menace or aggression,
would there not be Governments which would
find some more or less plausible excuses for declining
the invitation to come in? Or could we feel complete
assurance that a Power with an aggressive past, after entering
into such an agreement, would faithfully fulfil it
when so many facilities of evasion present themselves?
Nay, there would be a positive incentive to an aggressive
or revengeful Power either to stay outside, or, entering
in, to violate secretly its obligations. For, by
either course, it would be enabled to steal a march in
military strength over its intended enemy, if the latter
were a faithful adherent to such a treaty. The slightest
reflection suffices to show that a mere agreement for
disarmament or reduction of armament must be futile.
But, it will be contended, these difficulties may be
overcome by extending the agreement so as to bind the
signatory Powers to bring their united force to bear
upon any member convicted of a wilful evasion or infraction
of the agreement. That is to say, they must
engage to secure the agreement by an ultimate sanction
of physical force. The administration of such an
agreement would, of course, involve the setting up of
some standing Court or Committee of Inquiry, vested
with full rights of inspection and judgment, and endowed
with a power of armed executive.
But if a treaty of reduction of armaments could be
secured by such a guarantee of collective force, it would
still find itself confronted by the problem of the lawless
outsider. So long as an aggressive outsider were at
liberty to threaten or coerce a member of the League
without involving the hostility of the other members,
this danger would compel members of the League to
maintain large armaments, though they were secure
against internal hostility. A single Power, such as Germany,
Russia, or Japan, standing out for its absolute
right to determine its own expenditure and policy, would
cancel nearly all the economy of the agreement. It
would become self-evident that the Powers entering such
an agreement must bind themselves to a common defense
against such an outsider. They would be impelled to
this course by a double motive. In no other way could
each member gain that security which would win his
consent to a basis of reduction that would lower his
separate defensive power. Again, by pledging themselves
to united action against an aggressive outside
Power, they would diminish, perhaps destroy, the aggressive
design or policy of such a Power. For such aggressive
policy and the armed force which supports it are
only plausible upon the assumption that they can be
successfully applied to gain a selfish national end. If
the united strength of the Treaty Powers remained so
great as to render the pursuance of its aggressive designs
impossible or too dangerous, the lawless Powers
might learn the lesson of the law, and, abandoning its
hopes of aggression, come into the League.
Reduction must be linked with reversal of motives.
In a word, the proposal for reduction of armaments
only becomes really feasible when it is linked with a
provision for reversing the motives which lead nations
to increase their armed forces. Once bring to bear upon
the Governments of States a clear recognition of the
two related facts: first, that by no increase of their armed
force will they be reasonably likely to succeed in any
aggressive design upon a neighbor; second, that by the
pledged cooperation of their cosignatories they are not
dependent for defense upon their own force alone, then
obvious motives of economy and self-interest will lead
them to reduce their armaments. Though the military
caste may still plead the instability of pacific agreements
and the disciplinary advantages of National Service,
while contractors for armaments do their best to sow
dissension among the leagued Powers and to arouse the
military ambitions of new nations, these war interests
would no longer be able to play as heretofore upon the
fears and passions of the peoples. For whatever the
secret political and business policy behind the race for
armaments, its engineers could only make that policy
effective by periodic appeals to the menace of invasion.
Once make it manifest that no evil-minded foreigner can
threaten aggression against one country without meeting
an overwhelming strength of leagued forces, to which
one particular contribution is not of determinant importance,
and the balance of national motives leans
heavily and constantly towards smaller and less expensive
forces.
Must make it too dangerous for one Power to attack another.
The absolute strength of the rational and moral case
against war and militarism has in some degree obscured
the fact that, so long as pushful statesmen and diplomatists,
ambitious soldiers, covetous financiers, and war-traders
were able to stimulate and carry out aggressive
policies of conquest and aggrandizement on the part of
stronger against weaker States, the apprehensions upon
which these same interests played in urging the necessity
of large expenditure upon defense were not unreasonable.
It is only by making it too obviously difficult
and dangerous for any one Power to attack any
other Power that the balance of reasonable motives is
firmly weighted against armaments. This can only be
achieved by substituting for a world of isolated independent
States, or of Balances of Power, a world in
which the united strength of a sufficient number of
States is brought to bear immediately and certainly
against any disturber of the public peace.
“Splendid isolation” is no longer practicable in the
modern world of international relations. Group alliances
in pursuit of the Balance of Power are seen to be
nothing else than an idle feint. For the sole and constant
aim of each such group and Power is not to achieve
or to maintain the balance, but to weight it on one side.
Such an alternating and oscillating balance gives the
maximum of insecurity, and thus plays most effectively
the game of war and armaments. The only possible alternative
is the creation of such a concert or confederation
of Powers as shall afford to each the best available
security against the aggression of another within the
concert and the best defense of all against aggression
from outside.
A confederation for security against aggression.
The general form in which a cooperation of nations for
these objects presents itself is that of a League or Confederation.
The primary object of such a League is to
bind all its members to submit all their serious differences
to arbitration or some other mode of peaceful settlement,
and to accept the judgment or award thus obtained.
Some advocates of a League of Peace think that
the sense of moral obligation in each State, fortified by
the public opinion of the civilized world, would form a
valid sanction for the fulfilment of such undertakings,
and would afford a satisfactory measure of security.
But most hold that it is advisable or essential that the
members of such a League should bind themselves to take
joint action against any member who breaks the peace.
Success depends on the size of the nucleus of leagued States.
League of Peace must have absolute preponderance of force.
Assuming that a considerable body of nations entered
such a League with good and reliable intentions, how far
would it be likely to secure the peace of the world and a
reduction of armed preparations? The answer to this
question would depend mainly upon the number and
status of the Powers constituting the League, and their
relations to outside nations. If, as is not unlikely, at
first only a small number of nations were willing to enter
such a League, the extent of the pacific achievement
would be proportionately circumscribed. If, say, Britain,
France, and the United States entered the League,
undertaking to settle all their differences by peaceful
methods, such a step, however desirable in itself, would
not go far towards securing world-peace or enabling
these leagued Powers to reduce their national armaments.
This is so obvious that most advocates of the
League of Peace urge that the leagued Powers should not
confine their undertakings to the peaceful settlement of
differences among themselves, but should afford a united
defense to any of their members attacked by any outside
Power which was unwilling to arbitrate its quarrel. A
defensive alliance of three such Great Powers (for that
is what the League of Peace would amount to at this
stage of development) would no doubt form a force which
it would be dangerous for any nation, or combination of
nations, to attack. But it would secure neither peace
nor disarmament. Nor would it, as an earnest advocate
of this procedure argues, necessarily, or even probably,
form a nucleus of a larger League drawing in other nations.
A few nations forming such a League would not
differ substantially from the other nominally defensive
alliances with which the pages of history are filled.
Their purely defensive character would be suspected by
outside Powers, who would tend to draw together into
an opposing alliance, thus reconstituting once more the
Balance of Power with all its perils and its competing
armaments. Nay, if such a League of Peace were constituted
in the spirit of the Holy Alliance of a century
ago, or of the resurrection of that spirit which Mr.
Roosevelt represents in order “to back righteousness by
force” in all quarters of the earth, such an opposition of
organized outside Powers would be inevitable. The
League of Peace idea, in order to have any prima facie
prospect of success, must at the outset be so planned as
to win the adherence of the majority of the Great Powers,
including some of those recently engaged in war with
one another. For until there was an absolute preponderance
of military and naval strength inside the League,
the relief from internal strife would do very little, if
anything, to abate the total danger of war, or to enable
any country to reduce its armed preparations. Further,
it would seem essential that such a League should in its
relations to outside Powers assume a rigorously defensive
attitude, abstaining from all interference in external politics
until they encroached directly upon the vital interests
of one or more of its members. Such an encroachment
it would presumably treat as an attack upon
the League, and would afford the injured member such
power of redress as was deemed desirable by the representatives
of the Powers forming the League.
Before entering upon the fuller consideration of the
practicability of a League of Nations formed upon these
lines, it may be well to set forth in a brief, formal manner
the nature of the chief implications which appear to
be contained in the proposal. We shall then be in a
position to examine seriatim the various steps which the
advocates of this method of securing world-peace and disarmament
desire to take, and the many difficulties which
are involved.
What the joint Powers would undertake.
The signatory Powers to the Treaty or Agreement
establishing such a League of Peace would undertake:
(1) To submit to arbitration or conciliation all disputes
or differences between them not capable of settlement
by ordinary processes of diplomacy, and to accept
and carry out any award or terms of settlement thus
attained.
(2) To bring joint pressure, diplomatic, economic, or
forcible, to bear upon any member refusing to submit a
disputed matter to such modes of peaceable settlement,
or to accept and carry out the award, or otherwise threatening
or opening hostilities against any other member.
(3) To take joint action in repelling any attack made
by an outside Power, or group of Powers, upon any of
the members of the League.
(4) To take joint action in securing the redress of any
injury which, by the general assent of the signatory
Powers, had been wrongfully inflicted upon any member
of the League.
J. A. Hobson, “Towards International Government,” pp. 5-27.
EXISTING ALLIANCES AND A LEAGUE OF PEACE
Already the League of Peace is evolving.
The war has converted the belligerent world to that
kind of pacifism which consists in a grim determination
that the present Armageddon shall never be repeated,
however long it may be necessary to fight in
order to ensure this outcome. To perpetuate the peace,
however, a strong League of Nations is indispensable,
and various plans for such a league are forming. Some
of these rely on an extension of treaties of arbitration
and conciliation, some would fortify these treaties by
giving to the league a power to coerce recalcitrant members,
and still others would create a world State with
a central government, an army and a navy. The first
question to be answered is, What kind of international
union can be secured? since, in the case of any new
league of this kind, the more ambitious the plan, the less
probable it is that nations will adopt it. In many minds
grave doubt exists whether even a modest plan will be
carried into execution. In the face of this doubt I wish
to express the audacious opinion that something having
the characteristics of a league of peace is rapidly evolving
and in all probability will, at the close of the war,
require only a small modification to enable it to prevent,
so long as it lasts, the recurrence of a great war
on the Continent of Europe.
It is not necessary to create a league of peace de
novo and without reference to combinations which now
exist. Two great leagues have been formed, each embracing
powerful States and each so firmly held together
that it acts toward the outer world much as a single
great empire would do. Since they are now waging
against each other the greatest war in history, the conclusion
is much too lightly reached that such unions are,
by their nature, war-breeders. Defensive unions, however,
are in line with the whole trend of political evolution.
Great nations, created by combining smaller ones,
are in the order of the day, and so are federations of a
looser kind, such as those which preceded the German
Empire and our own Federal State.
Even alliances tend to prevent war.
Every such consolidation involves a risk that, if a
war occurs, it will be larger than it might otherwise be;
but it reduces the frequency with which wars occur.
Peace between great States continues through longer
periods than it does between warring districts which
later unite in such States. The prospect that peace shall
ever be universal depends on its tendency to establish
itself within larger and larger areas till it shall end by
embracing the world. European wars have occurred in
spite of alliances rather than because of them and the
general effect even of imperfect unions has been to
lengthen the intervals of peace. It is an even century
since a war akin to this one was waging in Europe, and
it is forty-four years since a war between any two great
nations has taken place on that continent. The consolidating
tendency in itself makes for peace.
The present leagues have several times acted as peace
preservers. During the Moroccan trouble and the two
Balkan wars they averted a general struggle and they
might have averted the present one if, as unions, they
had been more complete than they were. It is a safe
guess that if it had been definitely known that Russia,
France and England would act as a unit in opposing the
invasion of Serbia, the knowledge would have delayed
the invasion and possibly prevented it with all its fateful
consequences. The first thing to be remembered is
that these two great leagues, both formed for defense,
will be in existence and probably vigorous when the war
shall end.
But countries outside of alliance or league are not safe.
Let us assume that peace has been made, that both
the Entente and the Alliance continue to be strong and
that in everything political they are the Powers which
must first be reckoned with. Let us assume that, in
each of them, the constituent countries are held firmly
together because no single country can think of surrendering
the protection which union affords. Outside
of the Entente, France would be helpless against an attack
by Germany and outside of the Alliance Austria
would be helpless against one by Italy and Russia. Any
country standing alone would have a precarious hold on
its territory and its freedom.
The chief dangers that threaten a great league spring
from within, while those that threaten a small league
are from without. A union of all Europe would be entirely
immune against foreign attack and, for that very
reason, would be far more easily disrupted and plunged
into something like civil war. Such unions as the Alliance
and the Entente, each of which has a great power
now arrayed against it, are held together much more
firmly. The bond that unites its members is the imperative
need of mutual protection.
If, as we have assumed, the war has ended neither in
a draw nor in a sweeping victory for one side—if the
unsuccessful league has kept most of its territories and
its fighting strength—the situation will throw an enormous
power into the hands of the neutral States. By
joining either union they might cause it to preponderate
over the other; and by joining the victorious one they
could make it safe against any attack and able, if it were
disposed to do so, to guarantee the peace of Europe. In
the smaller States of Europe the opinion is growing that
for them liberty and union are one and inseparable. It
may be vital for them to join a defensive league and,
by their union with it, cause it to become, if it were not
already, a true commonwealth of nations, great and
small, and fully committed to a just and peaceful policy.
Present Entente a nucleus for the League.
In order to be a nucleus of such a commonwealth a
league should, if possible, already contain enough great
States to prevent any one from dominating the others.
If possible it should contain a number of the smaller
States and, as a group, it should be so free from aggressive
designs as to merit the confidence of States not as
yet in any combination. Since the Entente now virtually
includes five great States and four small ones and
may soon be joined by more it already has important
qualifications for becoming such a league of peace as we
are suggesting—a commonwealth of nations powerful
enough to preserve peace and vitally interested in doing
it.
Might grow into true League of Peace.
The original purpose of each of the two leagues now
existing was protective. It aimed primarily to secure
each of its members against attacks by other Powers,
and this security, which all the members continue to
need, is what the small neutral countries are also compelled
to look for. What they must demand of any
combination which they are asked to join is, above all
else, protection. Now the more promising plans for new
leagues of peace which have been suggested contain no
provision for protecting their members from attacks by
nations outside of their circle. They content themselves
with preventing warfare between the members. On the
other hand, the present combinations have no formal and
constitutional machinery for settling internal disputes.
A true commonwealth of nations needs to be assured
against both dangers and its constitution, therefore, will
need to contain the best provisions that it is humanly
possible to devise for settling peacefully all internal disputes
and also for preventing or repelling attacks by
other States. This is saying that an enlarged Entente,
besides protecting its members, as it is now using all its
force in doing, will need to guard itself against the perils
that necessarily beset large leagues, those, namely, that
originate from within. The institutions of The Hague
will be for it well nigh a sine qua non at success, and
there must be measures for compelling a resort to them
in disputes between members of the league and in those
arising between any of them and States outside of it.
Such provisions as have been contained in the best constitutions
that have been suggested for new leagues will
be needed in one that may evolve out of one of the existing
combinations.
If a new league should be formed without affording
protection against external attacks it would be necessary
that the Entente and the Alliance should continue. It
would be vain to ask their members to dissolve them and
trust to a new league that would leave each of them to
fight its own battles. The Entente or the Alliance, as
the case might be, would then constitute a union within
a union—a compact defensive body within a loosely organized
combination for promoting the friendly settlement
of disputes. This is entirely possible. A new
league of many States might conceivably be formed and
either the Entente or the Alliance might join it bodily
and give its own members the protection which the larger
league would not give; but a simpler and more natural
plan would be to enlarge one of the present leagues and
adopt the needed provisions for peacefully settling all
disputes of which a member is a party.
Of a league so formed the objection that it is theoretical
and utopian certainly cannot be urged. Nine
countries are already in effect in the Entente and that
combination is now fulfilling the one function that, in
making constitutions for new leagues, few persons are
bold enough to require of the members—that of lavishing
life and treasure in defending each other. In this
respect, the present reality outstrips our dreams. As the
leagues will almost certainly continue it should be possible
to give to one of them the relatively easy function
of settling peacefully the disputes occurring within its
membership.
Power of neutrals to help in forming such a League.
Herein lies the golden opportunity for the neutral
States. They have a sense of danger and the protective
feature of a league will attract them, though the
chance of being involved in a general war will, in itself,
repel them. It will probably repel them less than the
danger of being conquered by some great State, and
both dangers will be at a minimum if the international
body that they join is too strong to be attacked and if
its spirit as well as its formal constitution and the
interest of its members hold it in ways of peace and
justice. It will be in the power of the neutral countries
to help effectively in making it so. They can consent
to join only a union of this character.
It will be hard indeed for the two leagues now in
deadly war with each other at once to unite in any single
union. Will the fact that one of them for a time holds
aloof be a source of danger? In one essential way it
will be a cause of security. It is sadly to be admitted
that, in the present moral status of the world, treaties
are not bands of steel and there is danger that they may
be broken when they are not buttressed by national interests.
Against the danger of disruption a defensive
league which does not include all States of Europe may
be stronger than one which does so. The treaty that
binds such a league together will be powerfully reenforced
if all the members have a sense of common danger—a
sense of the presence of a foe strong enough to overcome
any country singly. Pressure from without means
solidarity within and, while enmities are strong, a hostile
nation might impart to a league more strength by remaining
outside of it than by joining it.
All Europe might eventually be consolidated.
In the long run, all Europe should be consolidated.
The chance that it will become so by a single step is small,
and the best beginning of a general union will be furnished
by one of the existing leagues, enlarged by the
adherence of neutral States and fortified against the
danger of disruption from within by the exposure of
any seceding State to the peril of attacks from without.
The league may thrive on external hostility until the
good time shall come when the desired system of settling
international disputes shall be thoroughly established
and peace shall prevail by the supremacy of
reason. Guarding always the territory and protecting
the sovereignty of its members the league will develop
mutual interests so important that a new and powerful
tie will bind the countries together in addition to the
bond furnished by the necessity for defense. That necessity
itself will grow less, armaments may be curtailed
and the forces now engaged in mutual destruction may
become available for raising in many ways the level of
human life. Under such influences the league should
become too powerful to be attacked from without and
too indispensable to humanity to be weakened or disrupted
from within.
Present leagues may be means to peace.
For these reasons I conclude that in the leagues now
at war may be afforded the most practical means of creating
the league of peace. There is inspiration in this
possibility and there is a terrible spur to action in what
will ensue if it is not realized—desolated lands under
enormous debts with no assurance against a further
struggle; neutral lands as well as belligerent ones involved
in the competition for larger armies, navies, arsenals,
guns and fortifications; the people demanding
costly reforms by governments unable to afford them
and in peril of revolution if they refuse to do so. Only
in the relief from war and its burdens lies the possibility
of meeting such needs and giving to social progress an
upward trend. Such is the plain teaching of the pending
struggle. It is as though the war demon himself
had led humanity to the parting of the roads where the
guide boards indicate, on the one side, the long way to
the Delectable Mountains and on the other, a short route
to the pit. Far reaching beyond all precedent is the
choice that humanity must soon make and lands at war
and lands at peace must participate in the decision.
John Bates Clark, Address at Lake Mohonk Conference, 1915.
PROTECTION OF SMALL NATIONS
Only a firm League can protect small nations.
A small nation—a nation of not more than fifteen millions,
for example—can have no independent existence in
Europe except as a member of a federation of States
having similar habits, tendencies, and hopes, and united
in an offensive and defensive alliance, or under guarantees
given by a group of strong and trustworthy nations.
The firm establishment of several such federations, or the
giving of such guarantees by a group of powerful and
faith-keeping nations ought to be one of the outcomes of
the war of 1914-15. Unless some such arrangement is
reached, no small State will be safe from conquest and
absorption by any strong, aggressive military power
which covets it—not even if its people live chiefly by
mining and manufacturing as the Belgians did.
The small States, being very determined to exist and
to obtain their natural or historical racial boundaries, the
problem of permanent or any durable peace in Europe
resolves itself into this: How can the small or smaller
nations be protected from attack by some larger nation
which believes that might makes right and is mighty in
industries, commerce, finance, and the military and naval
arts? The experience gained during the past year
proves that there is but one effective protection against
such a Power, namely, a firm league of other Powers—not
necessarily numerous—which together are stronger
in industries, commerce, finance, and the military and
naval arts than the aggressive and ambitious nation
which heartily believes in its own invincibility and cherishes
the ambition to conquer and possess.
The League is at hand in the Alliance or Entente.
Such a league is the present combination of Great
Britain, France, Russia, Italy, and Japan against the
aggressive Central Monarchies and Turkey; but this
combination was not formed deliberately and with conscious
purpose to protect small States, to satisfy natural
aspirations, and to make durable peace possible by removing
both fear of invasion and fear of the cutting off
of overseas food and raw materials. In spite of the lack
of an explicit and comprehensive purpose to attain these
wise and precious ends, the solidity of the alliance during
a year of stupendous efforts to resist military aggression
on the part of Germany and Austria-Hungary certainly
affords good promise of success for a somewhat
larger league in which all the European nations—some,
like the Scandinavian and the Balkan, by representation
in groups—and the United States should be included.
Such a league would have to act through a distinct and
permanent council or commission which would not serve
arbitrary power, or any peculiar national interest, and
would not in the least resemble the “Concert of Europe,”
or any of the disastrous special conferences of
diplomatists and Ministers for Foreign Affairs, called
after wars since that of 1870-71 to “settle” the questions
the wars raised.
The experience of the past twelve months proves that
such a league could prevent any nation which disobeyed
its orders from making use of the oceans and from occupying
the territory of any other nation. Reduction of
armaments, diminution of taxation, and durable peace
would ensue as soon as general confidence was established
that the league would fairly administer international
justice, and that its military and naval forces
were ready and effective. Its function would be limited
to the prevention and punishment of violations of international
agreements, or, in other words, to the enforcement
of treaty obligations, until new treaties were made.
Present alliance for war promises effectiveness in peace.
The present alliance is of good promise in three important
respects—its members refuse to make any separate
peace, they cooperate cordially and efficiently in
military measures, and the richer members help the
poorer financially. These policies have been hastily devised
and adopted in the midst of strenuous fighting on
an immense scale. If deliberately planned and perfected
in times of peace, they could be made in the
highest degree effective toward durable peace.
The war has demonstrated that the international
agreements for the mitigation of the horrors of war,
made by treaties, conferences, and conventions in times
of peace, may go for nothing in time of war; because
they have no sanction, or, in other words, lack penalties
capable of systematic enforcement. To provide the lacking
sanction and the physical force capable of compelling
the payment of penalties for violating international
agreements would be one of the best functions of the international
council which the present alliance foreshadows.
Some years would probably be required to
satisfy the nations concerned that the sanction was real
and the force trustworthy and sufficient. The absolute
necessity of inventing and applying a sanction for international
law, if Europe is to have international peace
and any national liberty, will be obvious to any one who
has once perceived that the present war became inevitable
when Austria-Hungary, in violation of an international
agreement to which she was herself a party, seized
and absorbed Bosnia and Herzegovina, and became general
and fierce when Germany, under Prussian lead, in
violation of an international agreement to which she was
herself a party, entered and plundered neutralized Belgium.
Such a League could benefit Germany as well as England.
A strong, trustworthy international alliance to preserve
the freedom of the seas under all circumstances
would secure for Great Britain and her federated commonwealths
everything secured by the burdensome two-navies
policy which now secures the freedom of the seas
for British purposes. The same international alliance
would secure for Germany the same complete freedom of
the seas which in times of peace between Germany and
Great Britain she has long enjoyed by favor of Great
Britain, but has lost in time of war with the Triple Entente.
This security, with the general acceptance of the
policy of the “open door,” would fully meet Germany’s
need of indefinite expansion for her manufacturing industries
and her commerce, and of room “in the sun”
for her surplus population.
It is a safe inference from the events of the past six
months that the longer the war lasts the more significant
will be the political and social changes which result from
it. It is not to be expected, and perhaps not to be desired,
that the ruling class in the countries autocratically
governed should themselves draw this inference at
present, but all lovers of freedom and justice will find
consolation for the prolongation of the war in this hopeful
reflection.
Such a League is our only hope.
To devise the wise constitution of an international
council or commission with properly limited powers, and
to determine the most promising composition of an international
army and an international navy are serious
tasks, but not beyond the available international wisdom
and goodwill, provided that the tasks be intrusted to
international publicists, business men of large experience,
and successful administrators, rather than to professional
diplomatists and soldiers. To dismiss such a
noble enterprise with the remark that it is “academic,”
or beyond the reach of “practical” politics, is unworthy
of courageous and humane men; for it seems now to be
the only way out of the horrible abyss into which civilization
has fallen. At any rate, some such machinery
must be put into successful operation before any limitation
of national armaments can be effected. The war
has shown to what a catastrophe competitive national
arming has led, and would probably again lead the most
civilized nations of Europe. Shall the white race despair
of escaping from this hell? The only way of escape
in sight is the establishment of a rational international
community. Should the enterprise fail after fair
trial, the world will be no worse off than it was in July,
1914, or is to-day.
Whoever studies the events of the past year with some
knowledge of political philosophy and history, and with
the love of his neighbor in his heart, will discover, amid
the horrors of the time and its moral chaos, three hopeful
leadings for humanitarian effort, each involving a
great constructive invention. He will see that humanity
needs supremely a sanction for international law, rescue
from alcoholism, and a sound basis for just and unselfish
human relations in the great industries, and particularly
in the machinery industries. The war has brought out
all three of these needs with terrible force and vividness.
Somehow they must be met, if the white race is to succeed
in “the pursuit of happiness,” or even to hold the
gains already made.
Charles W. Eliot, N. Y. Times, July 16, 1915.
A LEAGUE TO ENFORCE PEACE
The proposals of the League.
Without attempting to cover details of operation
(which are, indeed, of vital importance and will require
careful study by experts in international law and diplomacy),
the proposal contains four points stated as general
objects. The first is that before resorting to arms
the members of the league shall submit disputes with
one another, if justiciable, to an international tribunal;
second, that in like manner they shall submit non-justiciable
questions—that is, such as cannot be decided
on the basis of strict international law—to an international
council of conciliation, which shall recommend
a fair and amicable solution; third, that if any member
of the league wages war against another before submitting
the question in dispute to the tribunal or council,
all the other members shall jointly use forthwith
both their economic and military forces against the State
that so breaks the peace; and fourth, that the signatory
Powers shall endeavor to codify and improve the rules
of international law.
The use of force to compel arbitration before war.
The kernel of the proposal, the feature in which it differs
from other plans, lies in the third point, obliging
all the members of the league to declare war on any
member violating the pact of peace. This is the provision
that provokes both adherence and opposition; and
at first it certainly gives one a shock that a people should
be asked to pledge itself to go to war over a quarrel
which is not of its making, in which it has no interest,
and in which it may believe that substantial justice lies
on the other side. If, indeed, the nations of the earth
could maintain complete isolation, could pursue each its
own destiny without regard to the rest; if they were not
affected by a war between two others or liable to be
drawn into it; if, in short, there were no overwhelming
common interest in securing universal peace, the provision
would be intolerable. It would be as bad as the
liability of an individual to take part in the posse comitatus
of a community with which he had nothing in common.
But in every civilized country the public force is
employed to prevent any man, however just his claim,
from vindicating his own right with his own hand instead
of going to law, and every citizen is bound when
needed to assist in preventing him, because that is the
only way to restrain private war, and the maintenance
of order is of paramount importance for every one.
Surely the family of nations has a like interest in restraining
war between States.
It will be observed that the members of the league
are not to bind themselves to enforce the decision of the
tribunal or the award of the council of conciliation.
That may come in the remote future, but it is no part
of this proposal. It would be imposing obligations far
greater than the nations can reasonably be expected to
assume at the present day; for the conceptions of international
morality and fair play are still so vague and
divergent that a nation can hardly bind itself to wage
war on another, with which it has no quarrel, to enforce
a decision or a recommendation of whose justice or wisdom
it may not be itself heartily convinced. The proposal
goes no further than obliging all the members to
prevent, by a threat of immediate war, any breach of the
public peace before the matter in dispute has been submitted
to arbitration; and this is neither unreasonable
nor impracticable. There are many questions, especially
of a non-justiciable nature, on which we should not be
willing to bind ourselves to accept the decision of an
arbitration, and where we should regard compulsion by
armed intervention of the rest of the world as outrageous.
Take, for example, the question of Asiatic immigration,
or a claim that the Panama Canal ought to be
an unfortified neutral highway, or the desire by a European
Power to take possession of Colombia. But we
ought not, in the interest of universal peace, to object
to making a public statement of our position in these
matters at a court or council before resorting to arms;
and in fact the treaty between the United States and
England, ratified on November 14, 1914, provides that
all disputes between the high contracting parties, of
every nature whatsoever, shall, failing other methods of
adjustment, be referred for investigation and report to
a permanent international commission, with a stipulation
that neither country shall declare war or begin hostilities
during such investigation and before the report is
submitted.
Would not mean cession of sovereignty.
What is true of this country is true of others. To
agree to abide by the result of an arbitration, on every
non-justiciable question of every nature whatsoever, on
pain of compulsion in any form by the whole world,
would involve a greater cession of sovereignty than nations
would now be willing to concede. This appears,
indeed, perfectly clear from the discussions at The
Hague Conference of 1907. But to exclude differences
that do not turn on questions of international law from
the cases in which a State must present the matter to a
tribunal or council of conciliation before beginning hostilities,
would leave very little check upon the outbreak
of war. Almost every conflict between European nations
for more than half a century has been based upon
some dissension which could not be decided by strict
rules of law, and in which a violation of international
law or of treaty rights has usually not even been used
as an excuse. This was true of the war between France
and Austria in 1859, and, in substance, of the war between
Prussia and Austria in 1866. It was true of the
Franco-Prussian War in 1870, of the Russo-Turkish
War in 1876, of the Balkan War against Turkey in 1912,
and of the present war.
But would reduce probability of hostilities.
No one will claim that a league to enforce peace, such
as is proposed, would wholly prevent war, but it would
greatly reduce the probability of hostilities. It would
take away the advantage of surprise, of catching the
enemy unprepared for a sudden attack. It would give
a chance for public opinion on the nature of the controversy
to be formed throughout the world and in the
militant country. The latter is of great importance, for
the moment war is declared argument about its merits is
at once stifled. Passion runs too high for calm debate,
and patriotism forces people to support their government.
But a trial before an international tribunal
would give time for discussion while emotion is not yet
highly inflamed. Men opposed to war would be able to
urge its injustice, to ask whether, after all, the object is
worth the sacrifice, and they would get a hearing from
their fellow citizens which they cannot get after war
begins. The mere delay, the interval for consideration,
would be an immense gain for the prospect of a peaceful
settlement.
Most people who have been thinking seriously about
the maintenance of peace are tending to the opinion that
a sanction of some kind is needed to enforce the observance
of treaties and of agreements for arbitration.
Among the measures proposed has been that of an international
police force, under the control of a central council
which could use it to preserve order throughout the
world. At present such a plan seems visionary. The
force would have to be at least large enough to cope with
the army that any single nation could put into the field—under
existing conditions let us say five millions of
men fully equipped and supplied with artillery and ammunition
for a campaign of several months. These
troops need not be under arms, or quartered near The
Hague, but they must be thoroughly trained and ready
to be called out at short notice. Practically that would
entail yearly votes of the legislative bodies of each of the
nations supplying a quota; and if any of them failed to
make the necessary appropriation there would be great
difficulty in preventing others from following its example.
The whole organization would, therefore, be in
constant danger of going to pieces.
The U. S. and the international police.
But quite apart from the practical difficulties in the
permanent execution of such a plan, let us see how it
would affect the United States. The amount of the contingents
of the various countries would be apportioned
with some regard to population, wealth, and economic
resources; and if the total were five million men, our
quota on a moderate estimate might be five hundred
thousand men. Is it conceivable that the United States
would agree to keep anything like that number drilled,
equipped, and ready to take the field on the order of an
international council composed mainly of foreign nations?
Of course it will be answered that these figures
are exaggerated, because any such plan will be accompanied
by a reduction in armaments. But that is an
easier thing to talk about than to effect, and especially
to maintain. One must not forget that the existing system
of universal compulsory military service on the continent
of Europe arose from Napoleon’s attempt to limit
the size of the Prussian army. He would be a bold
or sanguine man who should assert that any treaty to
limit armaments could not in like manner be evaded; and
however much they were limited, the quantity of troops
to be held at the disposal of a foreign council would of
necessity be large, while no nation would be willing to
pledge for the purpose the whole of its military force.
Such a plan may be practicable in some remote future
when the whole world is a vast federation under a central
government, but that would seem to be a matter for coming
generations, not for the men of our day.
Moreover, the nations whose troops were engaged in
fighting any country would inevitably find themselves
at war with that country.
One cannot imagine saying to some foreign State,
“Our troops are killing yours, they are invading your
land, we are supplying them with recruits and munitions
of war, but otherwise we are at peace with you.
You must treat us as a neutral, and accord to our citizens,
to their commerce and property, all the rights of
neutrality.” In short the plan of an international police
force involves all the consequences of the proposal
of a league to enforce peace, with other complex provisions
extremely hard to execute.
Objections.
A suggestion more commonly made is that the members
of the league of nations, instead of pledging themselves
explicitly to declare war forthwith against any of their
number that commits a breach of the peace, should
agree to hold at once a conference, and take such measures—diplomatic,
economic, or military—as may be
necessary to prevent war. The objection to this is that
it weakens very seriously the sanction. Conferences are
apt to shrink from decisive action. Some of the members
are timid, others want delay, and much time is
consumed in calling the body together and in discussions
after it meets. Meanwhile the war may have
broken out, and be beyond control. It is much easier
to prevent a fire than to put it out. The country that
is planning war is likely to think it has friends in the
conference, or neighbors that it can intimidate, who will
prevent any positive decision until the fire is burning.
Even if the majority decides on immediate action, the
minority is not bound thereby. One great Power refuses
to take part; a second will not do so without her;
the rest hesitate, and nothing is done to prevent the war.
Advantages of pledges.
A conference is an excellent thing. The proposal of a
league to enforce peace by no means excludes it; but the
important matter, the effective principle, is that every
member of the league should know that whether a conference
meets or not, or whatever action it may take
or fail to take, all the members of the league have
pledged themselves to declare war forthwith on any
member that commits a breach of the peace before submitting
its case to the international tribunal or council
of conciliation. Such a pledge, and such a pledge alone,
can have the strong deterrent influence, and thus furnish
the sanction, that is needed. Of course the pledge may
not be kept. Like other treaties it may be broken by the
parties to it. Nations are composed of human beings
with human weaknesses, and one of these is a disinclination
to perform an agreement when it involves a
sacrifice. Nevertheless, nations, like men, often do have
enough sense of honor, of duty, or of ultimate self-interest,
to carry out their contracts at no little immediate
sacrifice. They are certainly more likely to do a thing
if they have pledged themselves to it than if they have
not; and any nation would be running a terrible risk
that went to war in the hope that the other members of
the league would break their pledges.
The threats of universal war and boycott.
The same objection applies to another alternative proposed
in place of an immediate resort to military force:
that is the use of economic pressure, by a universal agreement,
for example, to have no commercial intercourse
with the nation breaking the peace. A threat of universal
boycott is, no doubt, formidable, but by no means
so formidable as a threat of universal war. A large
country with great natural resources which has determined
to make war, might be willing to face commercial
non-intercourse with the other members of the
league during hostilities, when it would not for a moment
contemplate the risk of fighting them. A threat,
for example, by England, France, and Germany to stop
all trade with the United States might or might not have
prevented our going to war with Spain; but a declaration
that they would take part with all their armies and
navies against us would certainly have done so.
It has often been pointed out that the threat of general
non-intercourse would bear much more hardly on
some countries than on others. That may not in itself
be a fatal objection, but a very serious consideration
arises from the fact that there would be a premium
on preparation for war. A nation which had accumulated
vast quantities of munitions, food, and supplies of
all kinds, might afford to disregard it; while another less
fully prepared could not.
Moreover, economic pressure, although urged as a
milder measure, is in fact more difficult to apply and
maintain. A declaration of war is a single act, and when
made sustains itself by the passion it inflames; while
commercial non-intercourse is a continuous matter, subject
to constant opposition exerted in an atmosphere relatively
cool. Our manufacturers would complain bitterly
at being deprived of dye-stuffs and other chemical
products on account of a quarrel in which we had no
interest; the South would suffer severely by the loss of a
market for cotton; the shipping firms and the exporters
and importers of all kinds would be gravely injured; and
all these interests would bring to bear upon Congress a
pressure well-nigh irresistible. The same would be true
of every other neutral country, a fact that would be perfectly
well known to the intending belligerent and reduce
its fear of a boycott.
Drastic threats by a League could probably prevent war.
But, it is said, why not try economic pressure first,
and, if that fails, resort to military force, instead of inflicting
at once on unoffending members of the league
the terrible calamity of war? What do we mean by “if
that fails”? Do we mean, if, in spite of the economic
pressure, the war breaks out? But then the harm is
done, the fire is ablaze and can be put out only by blood.
The object of the league is not to chastise a country
guilty of breaking the peace, but to prevent the outbreak
of war, and to prevent it by the immediate prospect
of such appalling consequences to the offender that
he will not venture to run the risk. If a number of
great Powers were to pledge themselves with serious intent,
to wage war jointly and severally on any one of
their members that attacked another before submitting
the case to arbitration, it is in the highest degree improbable
that the casus fœderis would ever occur, while
any less drastic provision would be far less effective.
Object is to lessen chances of war, though the
League could not meet all possible contingencies.
An objection has been raised to the proposal for a
league to enforce peace on the ground that it has in the
past often proved difficult, if not impossible, to determine
which of two belligerents began a war. The criticism
is serious, and presents a practical difficulty, grave
but probably not insurmountable. The proposal merely
lays down a general principle, and if adopted the details
would have to be worked out very fully and carefully
in a treaty, which would specify the acts that
would constitute the waging of war by one member upon
another. These would naturally be, not the mere creating
of apprehension, but specific acts, such as a declaration
of war, invasion of territory, the use of force at
sea not disowned within forty-eight hours, or an advance
into a region in dispute. This last is an especially difficult
point, but those portions of the earth’s surface in
which different nations have conflicting claims are growing
less decade by decade.
It must be remembered that the cases which would
arise are not like those which have arisen in the past,
where one nation is determined to go to war and merely
seeks to throw the moral responsibility on the other while
getting the advantage of actually beginning hostilities.
It is a case where each will strive to avoid the specific
acts of war that may involve the penalty. The reader
may have seen, in a country where personal violence is
severely punished, two men shaking their fists in each
other’s faces, each trying to provoke the other to strike
the first blow; and no fight after all.
There are many agreements in private business which
are not easy to embody in formal contracts; agreements
where, as in this case, the execution of the terms calls
for immediate action, and where redress after an elaborate
trial of the facts affords no real reparation. But
if the object sought is good, men do not condemn it on
account of the difficulty in devising provisions that will
accomplish the result desired; certainly not until they
have tried to devise them. It may, indeed, prove impossible
to draft a code of specific acts that will cover the
ground; it may be impracticable to draft it so as to
avoid issues of fact that can be determined only after a
long sifting of evidence, which would come too late; but
surely that is no reason for failure to make the attempt.
We are not making a treaty among nations. We are
merely putting forward a suggestion for reducing war,
which seems to merit consideration.
A second difficulty that will sometimes arise is the
rule of conduct to be followed pending the presentation
of the question to the international tribunal. The continuance
or cessation of the acts complained of may appear
to be, and may even be in fact, more important
than the final decision. This has been brought to our
attention forcibly by the sinking of the Lusitania. We
should have done very wisely to submit to arbitration
the question of the right of submarines to torpedo merchant
ships without warning, provided Germany abandoned
the practise pending the arbitration; and Germany
would probably not have refused to submit the
question to a tribunal on the understanding that the
practise was to continue until the decision was rendered,
because by that time the war would be over. This difficulty
is inherent in every plan for the arbitration of international
disputes, although more serious in a league
whose members bind themselves to prevent by force the
outbreak of war. It would be necessary to give the
tribunal summary authority to decree a modus vivendi,
to empower it, like a court of equity, to issue a temporary
injunction.
In short, the proposal for a league to enforce peace
cannot meet all possible contingencies. It cannot prevent
all future wars, nor does any sensible person believe
that any plan can do so in the present state of civilization.
But it can prevent some wars that would otherwise
take place, and if it does that it will have done much
good.
Enough if League meant peace for its members.
People have asked how such a league would differ
from the Triple Alliance or Triple Entente—whether
it would not be nominally a combination for peace which
might in practise have quite a different effect. But in
fact its object is quite contrary to those alliances. They
are designed to protect their members against outside
Powers. This is intended to insure peace among the
members themselves. If it grew strong enough, by including
all the great Powers, it might well insist on universal
peace by compelling the outsiders to come in.
But that is not its primary object, which is simply to
prevent its members from going to war with one another.
No doubt if several great nations, and some of the smaller
ones, joined it, and if it succeeded in preserving constant
friendly relations among its members, there would grow
up among them a sense of solidarity which would make
any outside Power chary of attacking one of them; and,
what is more valuable, would make outsiders want to
join it. But there is little use in speculating about
probabilities. It is enough if such a league were a source
of enduring peace among its own members.
How about our own position in the United States?
The proposal is a radical and subversive departure from
the traditional policy of our country. Would it be wise
for us to be parties to such an agreement? At the
threshold of such a discussion one thing is clear. If we
are not willing to urge our own government to join a
movement for peace, we have no business to discuss any
plan for the purpose. It is worse than futile, it is an
impertinence, for Americans to advise the people of Europe
how they ought to conduct their affairs if we have
nothing in common with them; to suggest to them conventions
with burdens which are well enough for them,
but which we are not willing to share. If our peace organizations
are not prepared to have us take part in the
plans they devise, they had better disband, or confine
their discussions to Pan-American questions....
A. Lawrence Lowell, “A League to Enforce Peace,” Atlantic Monthly, Sept., 1915.
THE CONSTITUTION OF A LEAGUE
Force for defense vs. force for aggression.
The problem of the League of Peace is actually the
problem of the use of force. Force internationally expressed
is measured in armaments. The chief discussion
which has been waged for the past decade between the
pacifists and militarists has been over the question of
armaments. The militarists claim that armaments insure
national safety. The pacifists declare they inevitably
lead to war. Both disputants insist that the present
war furnishes irrefutable proof of their contentions.
As is usual in cases of this kind the shield has two
sides. The confusion has arisen from a failure to recognize
the threefold function of force:
1. Force used for the maintenance of order—police
force.
2. Force used for attack—aggression.
3. Force used to neutralize aggression—defense.
Police force is almost wholly good.
Offense is almost wholly bad.
Defense is a necessary evil, and exists simply to neutralize
force employed for aggression.
The problem of the peace movement is how to abolish
the use of force for aggression, and yet to maintain
it for police purposes. Force for defense will of course
automatically cease when force for aggression is abolished.
The chief problem then of a League of Peace is this:
Shall the members of the League “not only keep the
peace themselves, but prevent by force if necessary its
being broken by others,” as ex-President Roosevelt suggested
in his Nobel Peace Address delivered at Christiania,
May 5, 1910? Or shall its force be exercised
only within its membership and thus be on the side of
law and order and never on the side of arbitrary will
or tyranny? Or shall it never be used at all? Whichever
one of these conceptions finally prevails the Great
War has conclusively demonstrated that as long as War
Lords exist defensive force must be maintained. Hence
the League must be prepared to use force against any
nations which will not forswear force. Nevertheless a
formula must be devised for disarmament. For unless
it is a law of nature that war is to consume all the fruits
of progress disarmament somehow and some way must
take place. How then can the maintenance of a force
for defense and police power be reconciled with the theory
of disarmament?
The principles for a League of Peace.
In this way: Let the League of Peace be formed on
the following five principles:
First. The nations of the League shall mutually agree
to respect the territory and sovereignty of each other.
Second. All questions that cannot be settled by diplomacy
shall be arbitrated.
Third. The nations of the League shall provide a
periodical assembly to make all rules to become law unless
vetoed by a nation within a stated period.
Fourth. The nations shall disarm to the point where
the combined forces of the League shall be a certain
per cent. higher than those of the most heavily armed
nation or alliance outside of the League. Detailed rules
for this pro rata disarmament shall be formulated by
the Assembly.
Fifth. Any member of the League shall have the
right to withdraw on due notice, or may be expelled by
the unanimous vote of the others.
The advantages that a nation would gain in becoming
a member of such a league are manifest. The risk
of war would be eliminated within the League. Obviously
the only things that are vital to a nation are its
land and its independence. Since each nation in the
League will have pledged itself to respect the territory
and the sovereignty of every other, a refusal to do so
will logically lead to expulsion from the League. Thus
every vital question will be automatically reserved from
both war and arbitration. All other questions are of
secondary importance and can readily be arbitrated.
By the establishment of a periodical assembly a
method would be devised whereby the members of the
League could develop their common intercourse and
interests as far and as fast as they could unanimously
agree upon ways and means. As any law could be vetoed
by a single nation, no nation could have any fear
that it would be coerced against its will by a majority
vote of the other nations. By such an assembly the
League might in time agree to reduce tariffs and postal
rates and in a thousand other ways promote commerce
and comity among its members.
Rights and duties within the League.
As a final safeguard against coercion by the other
members of the League, each member will have the right
of secession on due notice. This would prevent civil
war within the League. The right of expulsion by the
majority will prevent one nation by its veto power indefinitely
blocking all progress of the League.
But it will be said that all these agreements will have
no binding effect in a crisis. A covenant is a mere
“scrap of paper” whose provisions will be violated by
the first nation which fancies it is its interest to do so.
In order to show that their faith is backed up by deeds,
however, the nations on entering the League agree to
disarm to a little above the danger point, and put all
their defensive power under a federal authority. This
is the real proof of their conversion to the peace idea.
Co-operation for protection.
Thus the nations which join the League will enjoy
all the economic and political advantages which come
from mutual cooperation and the extension of international
friendship and at the same time will be protected
by an adequate force against the aggressive force of the
greatest nation or alliance outside the League. The
League therefore reconciles the demand of the pacifists
for the limitation of armaments and eventual disarmament
and the demand of the militarists for the
protection that armament affords. Above all the establishment
of such a league will give the liberal parties in
the nations outside the League an issue on which they
can attack their governments so as sooner or later to
force them to apply to the League for membership. As
each one enters there will be another pro rata reduction
of the military forces of the League down to the
armament of the next most powerful nation or alliance
outside it; until finally the whole world is federated in
a brotherhood of universal peace and armies and navies
are reduced to an international police force.
Hamilton Holt, “The Way to Disarm,” Independent, Sept. 28, 1914.
PACIFISM AND THE LEAGUE OF PEACE
Peace is not mere non-resistance.
In short, we have little faith in a pacifism which is
mere laissez-faire, in the doctrine that peace is the
vacuum created by the absence of war. Peace is something
more original than that. It is a great construction,
of infinite complexity, which will be aided but not
consummated by good intentions. It involves dangers,
failures, disappointments. The interests of the world
are interwoven, and no nation can work for peace by
adopting counsels of perfection in a policy of isolation.
Yet that is what mere non-resistance implies. It implies
an unwillingness to take the risk of participation
in world politics, it trusts vaguely that by staying at
home and minding our business, we can make our own
little cultivated garden bloom in peace and prosperity.
There is no internationalism in such a view of things.
The real internationalist is one who works first of all
to keep his own nation from aggressive action, who infuses
his own national policy with a desire for international
peace. He works to control his own government
so as to make it adopt a humanely constructive foreign
policy. He does not refuse to have part in the world’s
affairs because the world may soil his hands. He realizes
that peace can be created only out of the strength
of intelligent people, that even God when he fought the
devil had to compromise his own perfection.
The clear-sighted idealist sees a League of Peace.
It is more than a century since Thomas Paine proposed
to secure the world’s peace forever by a league
between Britain, France and the United States. He
made the suggestion on the eve of the Napoleonic wars,
and it is hardly an accident that the idea was revived
with a different trinity a few months before the present
struggle. It was Britain, France and Germany that
Jean Jaurès would have united in a League of Peace.
At the parting of the ways the clear-sighted idealist has
always understood that the choice is not between war
and that sort of peace which is only a negation of war.
The choice in both these crises lay between shattering
war and constructive peace, between an open and destructive
enmity and a peace based on a common will
and an active partnership. Mirabeau had the same
vivid perception, and what these three saw is still a
vision that haunts us among the mists of war. Of the
several proposals that arise inevitably in men’s minds
when we think of preventing the renewal of this Continental
struggle, there is none which sober thinkers propound
so readily and none which has been worked out
with greater detail in England than this expedient of
the League of Peace. There are, indeed, a few who
dare to speak of the United States of Europe, and some
who discuss the creation of an international police force
to secure the law of nations and repress aggression.
But even they do not deny the inordinate difficulties.
This war has lasted long enough to teach all but the
unteachable that neither side will be able to crush and
dominate the other. But short of the compulsion of
irresistible might, will any influence suffice to bring the
enemies of to-day by their spontaneous choice into a
European federation? Is any people, even the most pacific,
prepared as yet to accept the surrender of sovereignty
which entry into even a loosely-knit federation
would involve?
A practicable dream.
The League of Peace presents itself to practical men
as a dream capable of an early translation into fact.
The allies need only agree to join their forces against
any power which persisted, after offers of arbitration
or mediation (a reservation which no old-fashioned alliance
ever made) in attacking any one of them. It
would differ from other alliances partly by its insistence
on the duty of arbitration, partly by its frank and
public constitution, but mainly by the ready welcome
which it would offer even to the enemy of yesterday,
should he elect to enter it. The United States would
rally to it, seeing in it their best hope of safety, and
ultimately it might become a genuine Pan-European
League. It is sometimes suggested that Paine’s Anglo-Franco-American
combination might form its nucleus.
More often its advocates base their hopes on the Anglo-Franco-Russian
entente, expanded by adhesion of some
of the present neutrals. No one suggests, and this is
the weakest point of the whole scheme, that Germany
and Austria would be likely to join such a League at the
start, though no one of this way of thinking would desire
to exclude them.
The League must be more than the old alliances.
Much would depend on the nucleus of the federation.
Crude military considerations render an Anglo-French-American
trinity impossible. Without discussing
whether the United States would care to enter “the
vortex of European militarism,” it is enough to point
out that such a combination could not hope to hold the
rest of Europe in check, could not even safeguard
France against Germany alone, unless one or both of the
English-speaking nations adopted compulsory military
service. France must ally herself to some first-rate
military power; no navy can protect her land frontiers.
The Anglo-Franco-Russian combination is open to other
objections. It does not represent a homogeneous civilization.
Every outbreak of anti-Jewish fanaticism in
Russia, every assault on Finland or Persia, every reminder
that official Russia still belongs to the Dark Ages,
would tend to weaken the moral authority of such a
League. It has, moreover, too long a history. It would
seem even to charitable Germans a mere perpetuation
under a new name of the combination which M. Delcassé
and King Edward were accused of forming to “pen
Germany in.” It would seem to be nothing better than
an alliance to assure the victors in the perpetual possession
of the fruits of victory, and the new pacifist façade
to the old armed fortress would only aggravate by
hypocrisy the sin of success. Germany would never join
this League; she would scheme with all the arts of barter
and intrigue to detach Russia from it, and the old game
of the Balance of Power would go on.
It must provide for changing conditions.
The fatal objection to any alliance of this kind is
that it does not really meet the difficulty that no State
will abandon its sovereignty. This alliance would not
be a League of Peace unless it were prepared to exercise
a very sharp supervision over the foreign policy of
its members. If the old Anglo-Franco-Russian entente
had been a genuine League of Peace, it would have had
to say, for example, to Serbia, “You may join us, but
if you do join us, you must abandon forever your Irredentist
ambitions at the expense of Austria. We will
protect you against any unprovoked attack by Austria.
But you on your side must refrain from any encouragement
to those who would dismember her.” It would
have had to say with equal decision to France, “Join us
by all means, but at the cost of refraining from any
expansion in Morocco. You cannot march on Fez without
provoking some German reply.” Such a League,
in short, would be a mutual insurance society, but the
risks would be too high unless the society could prohibit
its members from any deliberate playing with fire. It
is not enough to say, “We will murder an Archduke
once in a way, but when he is dead and buried we will
go to The Hague about him”; or, “We will, to be sure,
take places in the sun which other people covet, but
when we have taken them we shall not wantonly attack
any unsuccessful rivals.” The League of Peace would
either be the old imperialistic alliance under a dishonest
name, or else it would be a highly conservative
federation which would keep its members in a very
strait pacifist jacket. If great powers would really
endure such a control they might as well face at once the
limitation of sovereignty implied in a United States of
Europe.
All interests must be reconciled.
The vice of all such schemes is that they are based
too one-sidedly on the idea of preventing wars. They
take a static view of the world. They come quite naturally
from citizens of satisfied powers, weary of the burden
of defending what they have got. They ignore the
fact that life is change. They make no provision for
any organic alterations in the world’s structure. We
can no more prevent war by organizing a defensive
league than revolution by creating a police. We must
deal with causes, must provide some means alternative
to war by which large grievances can be redressed and
legitimate ambitions satisfied. To recur to our concrete
cases: if it is desired to insure that Serbia shall not
again embroil a continent in war, some machinery must
be provided by which Austria can be required to treat
her subject Serbs reasonably well. When a “place in
the sun” like Morocco, one of the few unappropriated
parts of the earth fit for settlement by a white race, can
no longer maintain its independence, there must be some
impartial Power which can say, “This rich potential colony
ought not to go to a State like France, with two
similar colonies already under its flag and a dwindling
population at home, but rather to a State like Germany,
with no such colony of her own, despite her teeming
population, her great birth-rate, her vigorous and expansive
commerce.”
For such problems as this there is no solution in the
quasi-legal processes of arbitration. The fundamental
fact in the European history of the last twenty years has
been the restless search of Germany for colonies and
fields of exploitation. She felt her way in South Africa;
the British Empire expanded to exclude her. She
turned a timid glance to Brazil; the Monroe Doctrine
was the flaming sword at the gate of that Paradise.
She coveted Morocco; the British navy cleared its decks.
She penetrated Turkey down the spine of the Bagdad
Railway; she was met at the Gulf with opposing sea-power.
A League of the Satisfied might appeal to London
and Paris and Petrograd. But Berlin will ask,
“What hope does it offer to me that when my population
is still denser, my industry still more expansive, my
need for markets and fields of exploitation for my capital
even more clamant than it is to-day, your League of
Peace will provide me with an outlet? You bar the future,
and you call it peace.”
The Philadelphia Conference.
The recent Philadelphia conference on The League to
Enforce Peace was extraordinarily sensible because it
recognized so clearly its own limitations. It did not
propose to stop the war. It did not urge anybody to
act before he was ready to act. It did not try to
stampede our government or any European government
into some theoretical program. It tried merely to focus
the ideas which have been most common in England and
America during the last ten months. Under impressive
circumstances, in a hall filled with noble memories, it
crystallized a number of vague ideas into an hypothesis.
The conference was visibly trying to reach some minimum
agreement for the purpose of clarifying the thinking
of individuals and groups all over the world.
Nobody is expected to act upon the resolutions, but
everybody is expected to give what thought and knowledge
and imagination he may have towards maturing
the intentions which they expressed. The conference
did what every person must do constantly for himself
whenever he is trying to think out a long and complex
problem. It stopped for breath and for a renewal of
faith; it made a tentative proposal as a guide for the
thought which is to follow. With great sanity it took
no doctrinaire position, laid down no rule, such as peace-at-any-price,
honor-cannot-be-arbitrated, sovereignty-is-one-and-indivisible,
or any of the other assumptions
which obscure pacifist and militarist argument. The
delegates in Philadelphia were scientific in their spirit;
they did not even attempt that over-precise definition
of the final end which always results in the misleading
use of theory. They were not doctors who begin their
study of disease by trying to define the ideal healthy
man, they were not political doctrinaires who begin by
defining the ideally peaceful world. They were agreed,
as doctors are agreed, that a sounder organic constitution
is required, and that pain and suffering should be
lessened as much as possible, but they did not attempt to
say that they would not inflict pain to cure pain, or
wage war to preserve the peace.
The idea which the delegates had uppermost in their
thoughts was a league of nations that should give power
to international law. It is an extension of The Hague
plan by which the nations attempt not only to set up a
court, but to compel those who have a dispute to go to
the court. As we understand the resolutions, they do
not take the added step of agreeing to enforce the decision
of the court.
The idea is based on a tremendous compromise, as
our own history shows. We were once a league of foreign
States, suspicious of common action and jealous of
each sovereign prerogative. On the greatest issue of
our history we fought our greatest war, and the States
which represented union and federalism put an end once
for all to the unlimited sovereignty of any individual
State. Our Civil War established the supremacy of the
federal power over the States.
A League to back international law.
The United States of the World would face the same
problem, though on a much more difficult scale. It will
find that a court to adjust mistakes is not enough, for
the really important conflicts that provoke war are not
“justiciable.” They are matters upon which a policy
has to be declared—upon which, in brief, legislation is
needed. Some kind of legislature a League of Peace
would have to establish, and with a legislature and
court would have to go an executive. This would open
up the problem of representation, of the large and populous
State as against the small ones, of the “satisfied
Powers” against the “unsatisfied.” For it is clear that
the British Empire will not consent to give to Montenegro
equal representation, or the United States to Venezuela.
Here will be the question of conflicts between
international and national legislation, similar to the conflicts
which our Supreme Court is called upon to settle.
All the problems of home rule, such as that of Ireland
within the Empire, and of Ulster within Ireland, would
have to be met in territory like that of the Balkans,
by the League of Peace. It would have to determine
whether, for example, the sovereignty of a national India
was an internal question for the British Empire, or a
legitimate subject for international settlement.
The business of such a League.
The League would have to work out the problem of
unexploited territories, of weaker peoples, and of disorderly
States. Just as our original Union had the
whole West to organize, so the League would have
Africa, large parts of Asia, and the middle Americas
as a kind of international domain. It would have to
meet those who want merely to exploit, and to support
those who are liberal enough to throw about weaker peoples
that protection under which they can really grow
to freedom. Nor would that be all. The League would
have to legislate about concessions, trading rights, tariffs,
about spheres of influence, about the use of great ocean
and land highways. As soon as it grappled with the
economic aspects of diplomacy, it would find, just as our
government found, that interstate commerce cannot be
regulated satisfactorily by conflicting state interests.
In other words, there is no stopping short at a league
to prevent war. Such a league would either grow to a
world federalism, or it would break up in civil war.
But that, far from being an argument against the
League, is the strongest possible argument for it. It is
the first step towards a closer world organization, and
once that step is taken, the world will have to choose
between taking some of the next steps and returning to
the anarchy of sovereign nationalities. The vast implications
of the League of Peace are what make it important.
And its real service to mankind may well be
that it will establish the first rallying point of a world
citizenship.
It would mean a new world-federalism.
The development of such a citizenship is one of the
great moral and educational problems of this century.
It cannot mean a vague cosmopolitanism. It must mean
the training of people who have learned to modify their
national policies so that these do not make impossible
an international allegiance. This war has offered us an
example of such citizenship. The Canadians, Australians,
and New Zealanders who are fighting in Flanders
and at the Dardanelles are living and dying for
the largest political organization the world has so far
known. Their allegiance in the British Empire is to a
State which embraces one-quarter of the human race.
Never before in history have men been loyal to so great
and so diversified a unit. They have literally come from
all the ends of the earth to preserve a union of democracies.
They have shown by example what any World
League most needs to know, that federalism on a grand
scale is not an idle dream.
The New Republic, March 20 and June 26, 1915.
THE ECONOMIC BOYCOTT
The nations have a powerful non-military weapon.
In the discussion of an International Executive entrusted
with powers to compel the fulfilment of treaty
obligations, it must not be assumed that coercion can
only be exercised by the employment of armed force.
The boycott is a weapon which could be employed with
paralyzing power by a circle of nations upon an offender
against the public law of the world. No nation
to-day, least of all the great industrial and military
Powers, is or can become socially and economically self-sufficient.
It depends in countless ways upon intercourse
with other nations. If all or most of these avenues
of intercourse were stopped, it would soon be reduced
to worse straits than those which Germany is now
experiencing. If all diplomatic intercourse were withdrawn;
if the international postal and telegraphic systems
were closed to a public law-breaker; if all interstate
railway trains stopped at his frontiers; if no
foreign ships entered his ports, and ships carrying his
flag were excluded from every foreign port; if all coaling
stations were closed to him; if no acts of sale or
purchase were permitted to him in the outside world—if
such a political and commercial boycott were seriously
threatened, what country could long stand out against
it? Nay, the far less rigorous measure of a financial
boycott, the closure of all foreign exchanges to members
of the outlaw State, the prohibition of all quotations on
foreign stock exchanges, and of all dealings in stocks
and shares, all discounting and acceptances of trade bills,
all loans for public or private purposes, and all payments
of moneys due—such a withdrawal of financial
intercourse, if thoroughly applied and persisted in, would
be likely to bring to its senses the least scrupulous of
States.
But effective use requires co-operation.
And a boycott injures also those who apply it.
Assuming that the members of the League included
all or most of the important commercial and financial
nations, and that they could be relied upon to press
energetically all or even a few of these forms of boycott,
could any country long resist such pressure?
Would not the threat of it and the knowledge that it
could be used form a potent restraint upon the law-breaker?
Even the single weapon of a complete postal
and telegraphic boycott would have enormous efficiency
were it rigorously applied. Every section of the industrial
and commercial community would bring organized
pressure upon its Government to withdraw from so
intolerable a position and to return to its international
allegiance. It may be said, Why is it that such a
powerful weapon of such obvious efficacy has never been
applied? The answer is that the conditions for its rapid
and concerted application have never hitherto existed.
For in order that it may be effective, a considerable
number of nations must have previously undertaken to
apply it simultaneously and by common action. And,
what is more, each nation must have confidence in the
bona fides of the intention of other nations to apply
it. For the detailed application of the boycott, in most
points, must of necessity remain in the hands of the several
national Governments. Here comes the practical
difficulty. Every boycott has a certain injurious rebound.
It hits back the nation that applies it. The
injury of suspended intercourse is, of course, not equal,
otherwise the process would be futile. If the whole circle
of A’s neighbors boycott him, each suffers half the
loss of his separate intercourse with A, but A suffers
this loss multiplied by the number of his neighbors.
Now if A’s intercourse with all his neighbors is of equal
magnitude, each of them can probably afford easily to
bear the sacrifice involved in the boycott, trusting to
the early effect of their action in bringing A to terms.
But if one or two of A’s neighbors are in much closer
relations with A than the others, and if, as may be the
case, they are getting more advantage from this intercourse
than A, the risk or sacrifice they are called upon
to undergo will be proportionately greater. They must
bear the chief brunt of a policy in the adoption of which
they have not the determinant voice.
Take, for example, the case of Germany. An all-round
boycott applied to her would evidently cause more
damaging reactions to Holland, Belgium, and Denmark
than to any of the greater nations whose united voice
might have determined its application. The injury to
Holland, in particular, might in the first instance be almost
as grave as that sustained by Germany, the supposed
object of the boycott. It would evidently be necessary
to make provision against this unequal incidence
by devising a system of compensations or indemnity to
meet the case of such a special injury or sacrifice.
A brief allusion to the other side of the objection will
suffice, viz., the fact that any such boycott would be far
less potent or immediate in its pressure against some
nations than against others. While Great Britain would
have to yield at once to the threat of such pressure,
Russia, or even the United States, could stand out for
a considerable time, and China might even regard the
boycott as a blessing. But it is pretty evident that in the
long run no civilized nation could endure such isolation,
and that this weapon is one which the League might in
certain cases advantageously employ.
Other difficulties.
Other aspects of the social-economic boycott raise
other difficulties. While certain modes and paths of
intercourse lie directly under the control of the Governments
of the cooperating States, others belong to private
enterprise. Though postal, railway, and telegraphic
intercourse could be cut off easily by agreements
between Governments, private trading could not so easily
be stopped. It is not found a simple matter to stop all
trading between members of nations actually at war
when national sentiment sides strongly with the legal
prohibition. It might be much more difficult to prevent
all commercial intercourse for private gain when there
was no special hostility between the two nations in question.
But this is, after all, only a minor difficulty.
Provided that the respective Governments were prepared
to use their normal powers of control over the principal
modes of communication and of transport, the potency
of the boycott so established would appear exceedingly
effective.
It involves, however, a risk which needs recognition.
The extreme pressure of the boycott might lead to forcible
reprisals on the part of the boycotted State which
would, in fact, precipitate a war. Declaring what would
be in effect a blockade by sea and land, it might be
necessary for the League to patrol the seas in order to
stop “illegal traffic,” and to keep some force along
the land frontiers for general purposes. A boycotted
nation might, in the stress and anger of the case, begin
hostilities against those of its neighbors who were most
active in the operations of the boycott. In that event
the economic boycott would have to be supported by
armed pressure. This would also be the case where the
breach of international law against which action was
taken consisted, not in refusing to arbitrate or conciliate
an issue but in an actual opening of hostilities.
Such an act of war, directed necessarily against some one
or more States, could not be met merely by a boycott.
It would involve armed cooperation as well, the economic
boycott forming an accompaniment.
International Bank would strengthen League.
There is another method of bringing financial pressure
upon a law-breaking State which deserves consideration.
It is put forward in the following terms by Mr. F. N.
Keen in his able little book, “The World in Alliance”:
“The States comprised in the international scheme
might be required to keep deposited with, or under the
control of, the International Council sums of money,
proportioned in some way to their relative populations
or financial resources, which might be made available to
answer international obligations, and an international
bank might be organized, which would facilitate the giving
of security by States to the International Council
for the performance of their obligations and the enforcement
of payments between one State and another (as
well as probably assisting in the creation of an international
currency and discharging other useful international
functions).”
The organized concentration of international finance
by the formation of an international bank is a line of
action which might immensely strengthen that body of
pacific forces the rising importance of which Mr. Norman
Angell has so effectively expounded. It might consolidate
to an almost incalculable degree the effective
unity of the International League by placing under it
the solid foundation of world-peace, while the power
which such an institution would wield, either for purposes
of fiscal or financial boycott, would be enormous.
The international police force.
But however highly we estimate the potentialities of
the boycott as a valuable adjunct to the pressure of public
opinion in compelling obedience to treaty obligations,
it is idle to pretend that the confidence required to induce
the chief nations to rely upon the due performance
of these obligations by all their co-signatories will
be possible without placing at their disposal, for use in
the last resort, an adequate armed force to break the
resistance of an armed law-breaking State. Somewhere
behind international law there must be placed a power
of international compulsion by arms. If that force were
really adequate, it is probable that it would never be
necessary to employ it for any purpose save that of repelling
invasions or dangerous disorders on the part of
outsiders. Its existence and the knowledge of its presence
might suffice to restrain the aggressive or lawless
tendencies which will survive in members of the League.
But in the beginnings of the organization of international
society it is at least possible, perhaps likely, that
some dangerous outbreak of the old spirit of state-absolutism
should occur, and that some arrogant or greedy
Power, within the circle of the League, might endeavor
to defy the public law.
For the States entering such a League will be of various
grades of political development: some may enter
with reluctance and rather because they fear to be left
out than because they believe in or desire the success
of the League. It is idle to imagine that a society starting
with so little inner unity of status and of purpose
can dispense entirely with the backing of physical force
with which the most highly evolved of national societies
has been unable to dispense.
How constituted.
What form, then, should the required international
force take, and who should exercise it?
The proposal to endow some executive international
body with the power of levying and maintaining a new
land and sea force, superior to that of any Power or
combination it may be called upon to meet, scarcely
merits consideration. Apart from the hopelessness of
getting the Powers to consent to set up a Super-State
upon this basis, the mere suggestion of curing militarism
by creating a large additional army and navy would
be intolerable. Nor is it any more reasonable to expect
the Powers to abandon their separate national
forces, simply contributing their quota towards an international
force under the permanent control of an International
Executive. No such abandonment of sovereign
power, no such complete confidence in the new internationalism,
could for a long time to come be even contemplated.
Each nation would insist upon retaining
within its own territory and at its own disposal the
forces necessary to preserve internal order and to meet
at the outset any sudden attack made from outside. It
is evident, in other words, that the forces required by
the International League in the last resort, for the maintenance
of public law and the repression of breaches
of the treaty, must be composed of contingents drawn
upon some agreed plan from the national forces and
placed for the work in hand at the disposal of an international
command. Such armed cooperation is, of
course, not unknown. Several times within recent years
concerted action has been taken by several European
Powers, and though the Pekin expedition in 1900 cannot
be regarded as a very favorable example, it illustrates
the willingness of Powers to act together for some
common end which seems to them of sufficient importance.
Is it too much to expect that the nations entering
the Confederation will realize with sufficient clearness
the importance of preserving the integrity of their
international agreement to be willing to entrust a permanent
executive with the duty of commandeering the
forces necessary to achieve this purpose when they may
be required?
Armies and navies must be held in trust for the
world-community. Each nation would get more security at less cost.
It will doubtless be objected that there is a world of
difference between the occasional willingness of a group
of Powers to take concerted action upon a particular occasion,
for which each reserves full liberty of determination
as to whether and to what extent it will cooperate,
and the proposal before us. It is absurd, we shall be
told, to expect that States bred in the sense of sovereignty
and military pride will seriously entertain a proposal
which may bring them into war in a quarrel not
specifically theirs and compel them to furnish troops to
serve under an international staff. But many events
that have seemed as absurd are brought to pass. A few
decades ago nothing would have seemed more absurd
than to suppose that our nation would be willing to
equip an Expeditionary Force of several million men
to operate upon the Continent under the supreme control
of a French general. Whether, in fact, such cooperation
as we here desiderate is feasible at any early
period will depend upon two factors: first, the realization
on the part of Governments and peoples of the civilized
world of the supreme importance of the issue at
stake in this endeavor to lay a strong foundation for the
society of nations; secondly, the diminution in the influence
of militarism and navalism as factors in national
life that is likely to occur if sufficient belief in the
permanence and efficacy of the new arrangement is once
secured. If nations can be brought to believe that
national armies and navies are too dangerous toys to be
entrusted to the indiscretion of the national statesmen
and generals, and are only safe if they are held in trust
for the wider world community, this conviction will
modify the surviving sentiments of national pride and
national pugnacity and make it easier to accept the new
international status. Moreover, if, as the first-fruits of
the new order, a sensible reduction of national armaments
can be achieved, this lessening of the part which
armed force plays within each national economy will be
attended by a corresponding increase in the willingness
to place the reduced forces at the international disposal.
For the root motive of the international policy is the
desire of each nation to get a larger amount of security
at a smaller cost than under the old order. Those,
therefore, who confidently assert that States will not
consent on any terms to entrust their national forces to
an international command for the maintenance of the
treaty obligations under the proposed scheme in effect
simply assert the permanency of the reign of unreason in
the relations between States.
For though the general agreement of States to submit
their disagreements to processes of arbitration and
conciliation with pledges to abide by the results would
be a considerable advance towards better international
relations, even if no sanction beyond the force of public
opinion existed to enforce the fulfilment of the obligations,
it would not suffice to establish such confidence
in future peace as to secure any sensible and simultaneous
reduction of armed preparations. No Government
would consent to any weakening of its national forces
so long as there was danger that some Power might repudiate
its treaty obligations. This being the case, the
burdens and the perilous influences of militarism and
navalism would remain entrenched as strongly as before
in the European system, advertising, by their very presence,
the lack of faith in the efficacy of the new pacific
arrangements. So long as these national armaments
remained unchecked the old conception of State absolutism
would still survive. There would still be danger of
militarist Governments intriguing for aggression or defense
in new groupings, and new efforts to tip the balance
of armed power in their favor.
It is ultimately to the dread and despair of this alternative
that I look for the motive-power to induce nations
to make the abatements of national separatism
necessary to establish an international society. Whether
the end of this war will leave these motives sufficiently
powerful to achieve this object will probably depend
upon the degree of enlightenment among mankind at
large upon the old ideas of States and statecraft.
J. A. Hobson, “Toward International Government,” pp. 90-100.
ECONOMIC COERCION
There must be effective penalties for aggression.
I want to suggest here that the forces of Europe will
not be readily deterrent of aggression until the following
conditions at least are fulfilled: (a) The forces placed
behind a policy the first object of which shall be to deter
aggression; (b) aggression so defined as to have no reference
to the merits of a dispute between two nations or
groups, but to consist simply in taking any belligerent
action to enforce a State’s claim against another without
first having submitted that claim to international
enquiry; (c) the economic pressure which is an essential
part of military operations rendered effective by the cooperation
of States which do not necessarily give military
aid at all; (d) economic pressure so organized as to be
capable of prolongation beyond the period of military
operations; and (e) the penalties attaching to aggression
made so plain as to be realized beforehand by any people
whose government tends to drift towards aggression.
If the new Congress of Vienna is effective, these conditions
will be fulfilled.
Offending nation could be outlawed.
Any arrangement which includes them would partake
of the nature of a league of mutual guarantee of integrity,
and would be one in which there would be fair
hope of economic pressure gradually replacing military
force as the compelling sanction. Economic pressure
might be that first felt if the outstanding feature of the
arrangement were that any constituent State resorting
to hostilities as the result of a difference with another,
not previously submitted to an international court of
enquiry, by that fact caused boycott or non-intercourse to
be proclaimed and maintained against it by the whole
group. This would not prevent certain members of the
group from carrying on military operations, as well,
against it. Some of the group would go to war in the
military sense—all in the economic sense; the respective
rôles would be so distributed as to secure the most effective
action. From the moment of the offending nation’s
defiance of the international agreement to which
it had been a party, its ships could enter no civilized
ports outside its own, nor leave them. Payment of
debts to it would be withheld; the commercial paper of
its citizens would not be discounted; its citizens could
not travel in any civilized country in the world, their
passports being no longer recognized.
Thus, the outlaw nation could neither receive from nor
send to the outside world material or communication of
any kind—neither food nor raw material of manufacture,
nor letters, nor cables. Money due to him throughout
the world would be sequestrated for disposal finally as
the international court’s judgment should direct; and
that rule would apply to royalties on patents and publications,
and would, of course, involve precautionary
seizure or sequestration of all property—ships, goods,
bank balances, business—held by that nation’s citizens
abroad.
It is doubtful whether at the present stage of international
understanding this arrangement could be carried
beyond the point of using it as a means to secure delay
for enquiry in international disputes. Its use as a sanction
for the judgments of international tribunals will
probably require a wider agreement as to the foundations
of international law than at present exists. But a
union of Christendom on the basis of common action
against aggression would be a very great step to the
more ambitious plans.
Terms of outlawry: the Fabian plan.
It has, however, been suggested (by the Fabian Society)
to use this method as a sanction for the judgment
of an international court in the following terms:
In the event of non-compliance with any decision or
decree or injunction of the International High Court, or
of non-payment of the damages, compensation, or fine
within the time specified for such payment, the Court
may decree execution and may call upon the Constituent
States or upon some or any of them, to put in operation,
after duly published notice, for such period and under
such conditions as may be arranged, the following sanctions:
(a) To prohibit all postal, telegraphic, telephonic, and
wireless communication with the recalcitrant State;
(b) To prohibit all passenger traffic (other than the
exit of foreigners), whether by ship, railway, canal,
or road, to or from the recalcitrant State;
(c) To prohibit the entrance into any port of the Constituent
States of any of the ships registered as belonging
to the recalcitrant State, except so far as may be
necessary for any of them to seek safety, in which case
such ship or ships shall be interned;
(d) To prohibit the payment of any debts due to the
citizens, companies, or subordinate administrations of the
recalcitrant State, or to its national Government; and, if
thought fit, to direct that payment of such debts shall be
made only to one or other of the Constituent Governments,
which shall give a good and legally valid discharge
for the same, and shall account for the net proceeds
thereof to the International High Court;
(e) To lay an embargo on any or all ships within the
jurisdiction of such Constituent State or States registered
as belonging to the recalcitrant State;
(f) To prohibit any lending of capital or other
moneys to the citizens, companies, or subordinate administrations
of the recalcitrant State, or to its national
Government;
(g) To prohibit the issue or dealing in or quotation on
the Stock Exchange or in the press of any new loans,
debentures, shares, notes, or securities of any kind by
any of the citizens, companies or subordinate administrations
of the recalcitrant State, or of its national Government;
(h) To prohibit all imports, or certain specified imports,
coming from the recalcitrant State, or originating
within it;
(i) To prohibit all exports, or certain specified exports
consigned directly to the recalcitrant State, or destined
for it.
Co-operation must be organized as part of international law.
It should be noted that if the future European coalition
means business at all in giving permanent effect to
its settlement provisions, the chief Powers would be committed,
during any period of war, by virtue of their
military obligations, to everything contained in the plan
just outlined. All that the project under discussion involves
in addition is that (1) certain States interested
in the observance of public right, but which, by their
circumstances, are not suited to military cooperation,
should give economic aid by taking part in the embargo
arrangements. They should not be neutral, but should
refuse intercourse with the recalcitrant State while according
it to the others. (2) That such cooperation
should be duly organized beforehand by public arrangement
and be recognized as part of the normal measures
of international public safety and, being duly recognized
in this way, should become part of international
law—an amended law in so far as the rules of neutrality
are concerned. (3) That the arrangements should include
provisions for prolonging embargo or discrimination
against an offending State after the period of military
operations had ceased.
Boycott would threaten offending nation after the war.
The first point that occurs to one, of course, in considering
such a plan is that it has proven ineffective in the
present war since this condition of non-intercourse is
exactly that in which Germany now finds herself, and it
is not at all effective.
To which I reply:
1. That Germany, as already pointed out, is not yet
subject to a condition of complete non-intercourse, since
from the beginning of the war she has been receiving her
mail and cables and maintaining communication with the
outside world, morally an immensely important factor.
Nor is it entirely moral. Large supplies have, despite
the naval blockade, come to her through Scandinavia
and Holland.
2. That, though of slow operation, it is the economic
factor which in the end will be the decisive one in the
operations against Germany; as the ring tightens and a
necessary raw material like cotton is absolutely excluded,
the time will come when this fact will tell most
heavily. If the non-intercourse had been world-organized
the effect would have operated from the first. Incidentally,
of course, America and England, between them,
control the cotton of the world.
3. The effect of the suggested embargo, boycott or economic
pressure would be most decisive as a deterrent to
aggression, not so much by what it might be able to accomplish
during a war as by what its prolongation would
mean to the aggressor afterwards.
Norman Angell, “The World’s Highway,” pp. 318-324.
WORLD-ORGANIZATION AND PEACE
Types of social organization.
The end of armed conflict is conceivable as the result
of either of two achievements. Permanent peace may
come either upon the establishment of successful means
for the settlement of disputes or upon the elimination
of the causes which produce disputes. This paper is
limited to discussion of the second of these alternatives....
In large-scale organizations purposefully created because
of their utility, history discloses few in which that
utility, in its broader aspect, has been appreciated by all
of the cooperating members. Only in organizations approaching
a pure democracy has an approximation to
such conditions been attained. In other forms of organization,
force or reward has been employed to gain
the cooperation of persons outside a limited number of
organizers, who alone have appreciated the full utility
of organization. Even in democracies, however, when
population is too large for all to participate in government,
it is possible only for the majority of the members
of the organization to exercise control over general
policies; executive functions are of necessity delegated.
Thus three sub-forms of the utility type of organization
are to be distinguished. They may be termed respectively
the organizer-force, the organizer-reward, and
the democratic-control-expert-executive forms.
Brief analysis and appeal to history will serve to indicate
the relative stability of these forms, both with respect
to each other and to the sympathy type of organization.
Peace cannot come from the organizer-force system.
Of the organizer-force form the slavery system and the
militaristic empire are examples. Neither of these systems,
however, has inherent stability. Both run the danger
of revolt. The militaristic empire breaks down sooner
or later because unlikeness of peripheral regions causes
local patriotism to assert itself whenever there is possibility
of success. Slavery does not survive the growth
of intelligence. Governments of the organizer-force
form, moreover, have to face the constant threat of revolution.
If Germany be cited as a possible exception, the
reply is, that special conditions have stimulated the loyalty
of the Germans to their sovereign. Germany was
unified but recently and then only by war. Her people
have not yet wholly overcome the distrust of one another
engendered by long-standing local differences. Germany
has thus required a strong hand to create and to
preserve her unity. In addition, the Germans, not altogether
without reason, have believed themselves surrounded
by hostile nations. These conditions sufficiently
account for the exception. It must not be overlooked,
however, that even in Germany there has been a growing
dissatisfaction with the form of organization of her government.
Thus the briefest examination of the organizer-force
form of organization discloses the futility of
expecting permanent international peace to result from
an extension of this form throughout the world. Even
in its local manifestations this form exhibits inherent
instability and lack of harmony.
The organizer-reward and democratic systems.
The organizer-reward form of organization also appears
to have its own peculiar tendency towards instability.
This was true of the feudal systems of the past,
and is true of the great business corporations of to-day,
both of which are examples of the organizer-reward
form. In the feudal system the reward offered by the
organizers in return for service was protection; in modern
industry the reward is a money wage. In both cases,
however, when subordinate members of the organization
have been ignorant, there has been some tendency towards
the exploitation as well as the utilization of such
members. To the extent, however, that intelligence has
developed, there has been less and less voluntary continuance
of organizations whose utility has been thought
by the subordinate members to be limited to one class in
the organization. Force has been met by force. Since
intelligence is increasing, it is not fortuitous that the
great internal problem of advanced nations is the control
of such exploitive industry as exists, while the great political
problem of less advanced nations is the struggle
for democracy. In both cases the struggle is to prevent
the organizer-reward form from becoming the organizer-force
form and to replace the instability and the lack of
harmony of these forms by the greater stability and
greater harmony of the democratic-control-expert-executive
form. Far more than is the case in the other utility
forms, the democratic form directs its policies with a
view to the welfare of all its members. Minorities are
represented on the executive staff. All members of the
organization participate in control. The danger of dissatisfaction
on the part of non-executive members is reduced
to a minimum.
National homogeneity means strength.
The most striking fact, however, with respect to the
question of the relative stability and harmony of the
various forms of organization is that the largest and the
most permanent relatively harmonious organizations that
have appeared among men are those great modern nations
whose inhabitants live in a unified area of characterization
and are essentially alike in language, race,
customs, traditions and religion. Homogeneity in all
these respects, it is true, does not as yet exist even on a
national scale and there is certainly no prospect of such
homogeneity on a world scale in the near future. These
considerations must not blind us to the fact, however,
that England, France, Spain, Germany, Russia, Italy,
the Scandinavian nations, the United States, Japan and
China—the largest and internally the most harmonious
organizations yet known to man—are each composed of
individuals the vast majority of whom are relatively
alike in language, customs and traditions, and for the
most part in race and religion. Nations that are
markedly heterogeneous in the characteristics mentioned,
such as the Austro-Hungarian Empire, the Balkan
States and European Turkey, are notoriously unstable.
Furthermore, the stability possessed by the various utility-form
organizations that exist within or among the
stable nations of the world is, in large part, the result
of the stability and permanence of the nations themselves.
The stability of all three of the utility forms
thus rests upon the inherent stability of the sympathy
type of organization.
If the foregoing analysis be correct, certain propositions
of great importance for the problem of international
peace may now be stated. First, nationality on
the basis of sympathy is likely to persist for an indefinite
period. Second, because of the ignorance of the inhabitants
of a number of important nations, the organizer-force
and the organizer-reward forms of government and
of business organization are also likely to persist, for
a considerable period, in various parts of the globe.
Third, where the organizer-force or organizer-reward
form of organization is superimposed on nationality,
readiness to maintain harmony with other national
groups can exist only when such international harmony
is to the interest of the organizer class in each of such
nations. Where the democratic-control-expert-executive
form prevails, readiness to maintain harmony with other
national groups can exist only when such international
harmony is to the interest of each nation so organized,
taken as a whole.
Peace will follow increasing like-mindedness among the nations.
These propositions mean that, under present conditions,
permanent world peace can be produced only if
in the organizer-force and in the organizer-reward nations
the organizer is less interested in personal fame
than in the welfare of the whole organization, if the
organizing class does not seek aggrandizement or if the
organizing class is willing to permit a peaceful transition
within the nation to the democratic-control-expert-executive
form of organization rather than to seek perpetuation
of its own control through foreign war. They
mean also that such peace can be maintained only if
democratic nations can be kept free from that trooping
of emotion which sometimes suddenly sweeps vast bodies
of men into unreasoning demand for aggressive action,
and if the interests of such nations lead them to desire
international peace....
Let there be produced sufficient likeness among the peoples
of the world, and harmonious organization based on
sympathy will follow of itself. If there be created a sufficient
likeness among all peoples in ideals of progress,
in the desire for the betterment of the entire human
race, and in other equally important mental and moral
respects, then world harmony, based on sympathy, will
ultimately develop in the same way that the present harmony
within homogeneous nations has resulted, in large
part, from a sympathy spontaneously created by resemblance
in race, language, religion and customs.
That final permanent international peace can come,
however, only on the basis of world-wide like-mindedness
is the chief contention of this essay. If this contention
is correct, advocates of international peace must
not only adopt policies calculated to produce like-mindedness,
but must not shrink from the endeavor to produce
the central executive organization—the natural result
of like-mindedness, and in itself, if established, a creator
of like-mindedness.
From the standpoint of producing like-mindedness it
is of comparatively small moment what one of a number
of possible projects is used for the initial attempt.
It is of supreme importance only that the project chosen
should be the one most likely to succeed in evolving common
response and cooperation.
Action be taken towards securing this like-mindedness.
The practical suggestions which follow, therefore, are
based on these two notions: first, the desirability of creating
like-mindedness among the peoples of the world
on a plane above race, religion, language and customs;
and second, the desirability of creating a central executive
organization, so far as possible responsible to the
peoples behind each national government, rather than
responsible to constituent governments. They suggest
action on the basis of combining the two most stable
forms of harmonious organization, namely, the sympathy
form growing out of like-mindedness, and the
democratic-control-expert-executive form of the utility
type.
The first suggestion under the principles thus outlined
is that there be established a world consular staff, to
assume some at least of the functions of the present
national consular services. The first duty undertaken
by a world consular service would be to systematize, for
the benefit of business the world over, such investigations
as are now carried on in a somewhat haphazard
way by each national consular service. By centralization,
much duplication of effort would be eliminated and
a much more comprehensive plan of investigation carried
out. The results, as now, would be available for all
business men of all nationalities. From the beginning,
so far as possible, the chief executives of such a consular
staff should be elected by the people of each nation,
rather than appointed by governments—the purpose
of this being to create in each voter the world over,
some sense of participation in a world-undertaking, and
to some extent a sympathy with other voters the world
over. The cost both of the consular service and of the
election of the executive officers of the service should be
met, not by appropriations from national governments,
but by a fixed percentage of the revenues of each nation.
The usefulness of the service itself to all the people
of the world would be, eventually, the guarantee that
the contribution of this percentage would be maintained.
Proposed changes in the percentage would ultimately
have to be submitted to the voters of all peoples.
A world consular service.
The suggestion as thus outlined is an ideal not likely
to be soon realized, but it is possible that some beginning
toward a world consular service could be provided
for by the peace treaty to be signed at the close of the
present war. Such a beginning might well be a provisional
world-chamber of commerce, organized on the
basis of constituent national chambers, the character and
organization of which should be provided for in the
treaty. The subject will hardly receive notice during
the peace negotiations, however, unless, as the result of
previous publicity and discussion, the possibilities of
world organization latent in the proposition are fully
realized.
World-bureaus for conservation and human betterment.
The second suggestion for the production of world-wide
like-mindedness is that there be undertaken a
world investigation into the natural resources of the
earth, and that a central world-conservation investigation
commission be created. At the present time the
conservation movement is organized on national rather
than on world-wide lines, and the natural result is to
strengthen local rather than international sympathy.
The principle of scientific management would become
much more effective if adopted from a world standpoint.
Moreover, there is no reason why the results of a world-wide
conservation investigation should not produce recommendations
that, through appeals to the peoples back
of the national governments, the governments themselves
would be forced to heed. The machinery for the conservation
investigation might develop out of the world
consular service or become a part of the work of that
service.
The third suggestion for the production of world-wide
like-mindedness is that there be established a central
bureau of advice and information on all “human betterment”
projects. Thus far we have not advanced beyond
the point of developing national bureaus of commerce
and labor, hygiene, child welfare and other
similar interests, and of holding “international congresses.”
A permanent world bureau would be far more
systematic in the dissemination of knowledge of successful
experiments. It would also tend to create world
sympathy. With increasing prestige the bureau would
naturally extend its functions to those of recommendation
and advice to national and local governments.
The fourth suggestion is that there be established a
permanent world commission on international migration.
At the present time problems of migration, such,
for example, as those of the Japanese and Chinese to
the United States, are settled by the nations primarily
interested, without recognition of the fact that migration
is essentially a world problem in which all humanity
has an interest. The local problems of migration
that arise from time to time are but a part of an age-long
movement of population which is gradually producing
an equilibrium between density of population and
natural resources in every part of the world. Movements
between two nations, however, will never be settled
on reasons other than local. A world commission
would at least work toward a world-policy in this possibly
the most important of world-problems.
World-publicity, and world monetary-systems.
The fifth suggestion is that these and all other projects
for the creation of the world-mind and centralized organization
be furthered by utilizing all the modern methods
of the commercial “accelerator of public opinion,”
the publicity agent and the advertiser versed in psychologically
efficient methods. There should be an adequate
world-publicity service, the task of which should
be to develop like responses to the proposed projects in
the populations back of governments, and by publicity
methods to develop that like-mindedness which is essential
for world-wide organization on the sympathy
basis.
The development of many other projects similar to
those outlined above, it is apparent, would inevitably
tend toward the production of centralized organization
with many departments. Separate world organizations
for different purposes could not long exist without integration.
The central organization would inevitably assume
the duties of the international postal union; it
would create a world monetary system; and it would
assume the functions of an international court. With
increasing prestige, such an organization would gain
greater and greater moral power. Resting on like-mindedness
in the populations back of national governments,
it would ultimately develop a world-loyalty and
find its recommendations enforced by the moral sense
of the world. Force, except for local police purposes,
would not be needed.
Peace proposals should inaugurate like-mindedness.
The final suggestion based on the preceding analysis
is that the principle underlying these projects be
adopted as at least one of the fundamental propositions
for the guidance of peace negotiators at the close of
the present war. Peace should be established not upon
the basis of the interests of victorious nations alone, nor
even upon the combined interests of victors and vanquished,
but upon the basis of the future welfare of all
peoples. The inauguration of policies for the production
of like-mindedness might well be provided for in
the peace treaty itself. National boundaries should not
be set on a basis which will intensify national self-sufficiency
and aloofness, but on a basis which will encourage
inter-communication and the development of like-mindedness
throughout the world. Moreover, the choice
of national representatives for the peace negotiations
should include men capable of taking the world-view
rather than the exclusively nationalistic view. Representatives
of the neutral nations should be admitted to
the proceedings. A popular demand that these representatives
be of the world-mind type should be created
immediately by publicity methods. So far as possible,
practical projects for the creation of the world-mind
and world-organization should be provided for in the
treaty of peace, and as a guarantee of good faith no indemnity
other than a pro-rata contribution for the maintenance
of these projects should be exacted. Provision
should be made also for permanently meeting the cost
of such projects, by agreement that a definite percentage
of national taxes be set aside for the use of the world
organizations created by the treaty. In short, an authoritative
and intelligent beginning toward world-organization
should be made at the close of the present
war.
A. A. Tenney, “Theories of Social Organization, and the Problems of International Peace,” Political Science Quarterly, March, 1915.
ABOVE THE BATTLE
The tragedy and heroism of self-sacrificing youth!
O young men that shed your blood with so generous
a joy for the starving earth! O heroism of the world!
What a harvest for destruction to reap under this splendid
summer sun! Young men of all nations, brought
into conflict by a common ideal, making enemies of those
who should be brothers; all of you, marching to your
death, are dear to me. Slavs, hastening to the aid of
your race; Englishmen fighting for honor and right;
intrepid Belgians who dared to oppose the Teutonic
colossus, and defend against him the Thermopylæ of
the West; Germans fighting to defend the philosophy
and the birthplace of Kant against the Cossack avalanche;
and you, above all, my young compatriots, in
whom the generation of heroes of the Revolution lives
again; you, who for years have confided your dreams to
me, and now, on the verge of battle, bid me a sublime
farewell....
O my friends, may nothing mar your joy! Whatever
fate has in store, you have risen to the pinnacle of
earthly life, and borne your country with you. And
you will be victorious. Your self-sacrifice, your courage,
your whole-hearted faith in your sacred cause, and the
unshaken certainty that, in defending your invaded
country, you are defending the liberty of the world—all
this assures me of your victory, young armies of the
Marne and Meuse, whose names are graven henceforth
in history by the side of your elders of the Great Republic.
Yet even had misfortune decreed that you
should be vanquished, and with you France itself, no
people could have aspired to a more noble death. It
would have crowned the life of that great people of the
Crusades—it would have been their supreme victory.
Conquerors or conquered, living or dead, rejoice! As
one of you said to me, embracing me on the terrible
threshold: “A splendid thing it is to fight with clean
hands and a pure heart, and to dispense divine justice
with one’s life.”
But have the leaders done their duty by you!
You are doing your duty, but have others done
theirs? Let us be bold and proclaim the truth to the
elders of these young men, to their moral guides, to their
religious and secular leaders, to the Churches, the great
thinkers, the leaders of socialism; these living riches,
these treasures of heroism you held in your hands;
for what are you squandering them? What ideal have
you held up to the devotion of these youths so eager
to sacrifice themselves? Their mutual slaughter! A
European war! A sacrilegious conflict which shows a
maddened Europe ascending its funeral pyre, and, like
Hercules, destroying itself with its own hands!
And thus the three greatest nations of the West, the
guardians of civilization, rush headlong to their ruin,
calling in to their aid Cossacks, Turks, Japanese, Cingalese,
Soudanese, Senegalese, Moroccans, Egyptians,
Sikhs and Sepoys—barbarians from the poles and those
from the equator, souls and bodies of all colors. It
is as if the four quarters of the Roman Empire at the
time of the Tetrarchy had called upon the barbarians
of the whole universe to devour each other.
Is our civilization so solid that you do not fear to
shake the pillars on which it rests? Can you not see
that all falls in upon you if one column be shattered?
Could you not have learned if not to love one another,
at least to tolerate the great virtues and the great vices of
each other? Was it not your duty to attempt—you
have never attempted it in sincerity—to settle amicably
the questions which divided you, the problem of peoples
annexed against their will, the equitable division of productive
labor and the riches of the world? Must the
stronger forever darken the others with the shadow of
his pride, and the others forever unite to dissipate it?
Is there no end to this bloody and puerile sport, in which
the partners change about from century to century—no
end, until the whole of humanity is exhausted thereby?
The cowardice of fatalism!
The rulers who are the criminal authors of these wars
dare not accept the responsibility for them. Each one
by underhand means seeks to lay the blame at the door
of his adversary. The peoples who obey them submissively
resign themselves with the thought that a power
higher than mankind has ordered it thus. Again the
venerable refrain is heard: “The fatality of war is
stronger than our wills.” The old refrain of the herd
that makes a god of its feebleness and bows down before
him. Man has invented fate, that he may make it responsible
for the disorders of the universe, those disorders
which it was his duty to regulate. There is no fatality!
The only fatality is what we desire; and more
often, too, what we do not desire enough. Let each now
repeat his mea culpa. The leaders of thought, the
Church, the Labor Parties did not desire war.... That
may be.... What then did they do to prevent it?
What are they doing to put an end to it? They are
stirring up the bonfire, each one bringing his fagot.
The most striking feature in this monstrous epic, the
fact without precedent, is the unanimity for war in each
of the nations engaged. An epidemic of homicidal fury,
which started in Tokio ten years ago, has spread like a
wave and overflowed the whole world. None has resisted
it; no high thought has succeeded in keeping out
of the reach of this scourge. A sort of demoniacal
irony broods over this conflict of the nations, from which,
whatever its result, only a mutilated Europe can emerge.
For it is not racial passion alone which is hurling millions
of men blindly one against another, so that not even
neutral countries remain free of the dangerous thrill,
but all the forces of the spirit, of reason, of faith, of
poetry, and of science, all have placed themselves at the
disposal of the armies in every State. There is not one
amongst the leaders of thought in each country who
does not proclaim with conviction that the cause of his
people is the cause of God, the cause of liberty and of
human progress. And I, too, proclaim it.
Strange combats are being waged between metaphysicians,
poets, historians—Eucken against Bergson;
Hauptmann against Maeterlinck; Rolland against
Hauptmann; Wells against Bernard Shaw. Kipling
and D’Annunzio, Dehmel and de Régnier sing war
hymns, Barrès and Maeterlinck chant pæans of hatred.
Between a fugue of Bach and the organ which thunders
Deutschland über Alles, Wundt, the aged philosopher of
eighty-two, calls with his quavering voice the students
of Leipzig to the holy war. And each nation hurls at
the other the name “Barbarians....”
Come! Let us make a stand!
Come, friends! Let us make a stand! Can we not
resist this contagion, whatever its nature and virulence
be—whether moral epidemic or cosmic force? Do we
not fight against the plague, and strive even to repair
the disaster caused by an earthquake? Or must we bow
ourselves before it, agreeing with Luzzatti in his famous
article that “In the universal disaster, the nations
triumph”? Shall we say with him that it is good and
reasonable that “the demon of international war, which
mows down thousands of beings, should be let loose,”
so that the great and simple truth, “love of our country,”
be understood? It would seem, then, that love
of our country can flourish only through the hatred of
other countries and the massacre of those who sacrifice
themselves in the defense of them. There is in this
theory a ferocious absurdity, a Neronian dilettantism
which repels me to the very depths of my being. No!
Love of my country does not demand that I shall hate
and slay those noble and faithful souls who also love
theirs, but rather that I should honor them and seek
to unite with them for our common good....
We are at heart all brothers!
There was no reason for war between the Western
nations; French, English, and German, we are all brothers
and do not hate one another. The war-preaching
press is envenomed by a minority, a minority vitally interested
in maintaining these hatreds; but our peoples,
I know, ask for peace and liberty and that alone. The
real tragedy, to one situated in the midst of the conflict
and able to look down from the high plateaus of Switzerland
into all the hostile camps, is the patent fact that
actually each of the nations is being menaced in its
dearest possessions—in its honor, its independence, its
life. Who has brought these plagues upon them?
Brought them to the desperate alternative of overwhelming
their adversary or dying? None other than their
governments, and above all, in my opinion, the three
great culprits, the three rapacious eagles, the three empires,
the tortuous policy of the house of Austria, the
ravenous greed of Czarism, the brutality of Prussia.
The worst enemy of each nation is not without, but
within its frontiers, and none has the courage to fight
against it. It is the monster of a hundred heads, the
monster named Imperialism, the will to pride and domination,
which seeks to absorb all, or subdue all, or break
all, and will suffer no greatness except itself. For the
Western nations Prussian imperialism is the most dangerous.
Its hand uplifted in menace against Europe
has forced us to join in arms against this outcome of a
military and feudal caste, which is the curse not only
of the rest of the world but also of Germany itself,
whose thought it has subtly poisoned. We must destroy
this first: but not this alone; the Russian autocracy too
will have its turn. Every nation to a greater or less
extent has an imperialism of its own, and whether it be
military, financial, feudal, republican, social, or intellectual,
it is always the octopus sucking the best blood
of Europe. Let the free men of all the countries of
Europe when this war is over take up again the motto
of Voltaire: “Ecrasons l’infâme!”
Not revenge, but the re-establishment of justice!
When the war is over! The evil is done now, the torrent
let loose and we cannot force it back into its channel
unaided. Moreover crimes have been committed
against right, attacks on the liberties of peoples and on
the sacred treasuries of thought, which must and will
be expiated. Europe cannot pass over unheeded the violence
done to the noble Belgian people, the devastation
of Malines and Louvain, sacked by modern Tillys....
But in the name of heaven let not these crimes be expiated
by similar crimes! Let not the hideous words
“vengeance” and “retaliation” be heard; for a great
nation does not revenge itself, it re-establishes justice.
But let those in whose hands lies the execution of justice
show themselves worthy of her to the end.
It is our duty to keep this before them; nor will we
be passive and wait for the fury of this conflict to spend
itself. Such conduct would be unworthy of us who
have such a task before us....
Take risks for the honor of humanity!
The neutral countries are too much effaced. Confronted
by unbridled force they are inclined to believe
that opinion is defeated in advance, and the majority
of thinkers in all countries share their pessimism. There
is a lack of courage here as well as of clear thinking.
For just at this time the power of opinion is immense.
The most despotic of governments, even though marching
to victory, trembles before public opinion and seeks to
court it. Nothing shows this more clearly than the efforts
of both parties engaged in war, of their ministers,
chancellors, sovereigns, of the Kaiser himself turned
journalist, to justify their own crimes, and denounce the
crimes of their adversary at the invisible tribunal of humanity.
Let this invisible tribunal be seen at last, let
us venture to constitute it. Ye know not your moral
power, O ye of little faith! If there be a risk, will you
not take it for the honor of humanity? What is the
value of life when you have saved it at the price of all
that is worth living for?...
Et propter vitam, vivendi perdere causas....
But for us, the artists and poets, priests and thinkers
of all countries, remains another task. Even in time of
war it remains a crime for finer spirits to compromise
the integrity of their thought; it is shameful to see it
serving the passion of a puerile, monstrous policy of race,
a policy scientifically absurd—since no country possesses
a race wholly pure. Such a policy, as Renan points out
in his beautiful letter to Strauss, “can only lead to zoological
wars, wars of extermination, similar to those in
which various species of rodents and carnivorous beasts
fight for their existence. This would be the end of that
fertile admixture called humanity, composed as it is of
such various necessary elements.” Humanity is a
symphony of great collective souls; and he who understands
and loves it only by destroying a part of those
elements, proves himself a barbarian and shows his idea
of harmony to be no better than the idea of order another
held in Warsaw.
We are builders of the City of God!
For the finer spirits of Europe there are two dwelling-places:
our earthly fatherland, and that other City of
God. Of the one we are the guests, of the other the
builders. To the one let us give our lives and our faithful
hearts; but neither family, friend, nor fatherland,
nor aught that we love has power over the spirit. The
spirit is the light. It is our duty to lift it above tempests,
and thrust aside the clouds which threaten to obscure
it; to build higher and stronger, dominating the
injustice and hatred of nations, the walls of that city
wherein the souls of the whole world may assemble.
I feel here how the generous heart of Switzerland
is thrilled, divided between sympathies for the various
nations, and lamenting that it cannot choose freely between
them, nor even express them. I understand its
torment; but I know that this is salutary. I hope it will
rise thence to that superior joy of a harmony of races,
which may be a noble example for the rest of Europe.
It is the duty of Switzerland now to stand in the midst
of the tempest, like an island of justice and of peace,
where, as in the great monasteries of the early Middle
Ages, the spirit may find a refuge from unbridled force;
where the fainting swimmers of all nations, those who
are weary of hatred, may persist, in spite of all the
wrongs they have seen and suffered, in loving all men
as their brothers.
I know that such thoughts have little chance of being
heard to-day. Young Europe, burning with the fever of
battle, will smile with disdain and show its fangs like a
young wolf. But when the access of fever has spent itself,
wounded and less proud of its voracious heroism,
it will come to itself again.
Moreover I do not speak to convince it. I speak but
to solace my conscience ... and I know that at the
same time I shall solace the hearts of thousands of others
who, in all countries, cannot or dare not speak themselves.
Romain Rolland, in Journal de Genève, September 15, 1914.
THE NEW IDEALISM
Germany wishes lasting peace.
What wishes may we have for the future? What
tasks and what prospects does the New Year unroll before
us? Naturally, our first wish is for a decisive victory,—a
victory which will bring us an honorable peace.
A discussion of how the conditions of peace should be
drawn up seems to us premature, in fact it runs counter
to our feeling; for we are still too much under the
tension and excitement of the fight to pursue such
thoughts. However, it may be said that the German
people unanimously desire a settlement which will guarantee
a lasting peace and which will prevent further
wars. Moreover, the wish is general that, when it is
time for peace negotiations, not only professional diplomats,
but also representatives of the various professions
and industries shall be consulted. Just as war is an
affair of the whole people, so, in its conclusion, the voice
of the whole people should have due weight.
Life must be reinvigorated after the war.
Closely bound up with the desire for an honorable
peace is the hope that the mighty spiritual movement,
which the war has called forth, may continue to influence
German life after the war. This war must be the
starting-point of a new epoch. The tremendous sacrifices
which it entails will be justified only in case new
life comes forth out of loss and death and the achievements
of the moment are transformed into permanent
gain. In this connection we think, first of all, of the
wonderful consciousness of unity which the war has
awakened. The long history of the German people furnishes
no counterpart of such a unity of sentiment as
we enjoy to-day. We must now see to it that this
unanimity of purpose is deeply implanted in German
life. Since, through common effort, so much has been
accomplished during the war, when peace has been re-established,
no one should be prevented from cooperating
in the solution of our common tasks. In the future
there should be no discrimination on account of
political partisanship, whether in the pursuit of a profession
or in the holding of a public office.
But especially must we hope that the sense of belonging
together, the sense of being dependent on each
other, the sense of being under obligation to each other
will persist beyond the war into peace. It is, however,
not only for the feelings of the individuals, but also for
our national life, that we should seek to win lasting
gain from the storms of the present. All the earnestness
and all the mighty force, which we have now exerted,
must be used in an energetic fight against all that
has threatened to lower our standards of life.
Such a reinvigoration of German idealism parallels
a similar movement which has spread throughout the
whole of humanity. Old forms of life have often been
found too narrow; they have, moreover, frequently lost
their basis in our minds. Therefore, the position of man
in the universe has seemed obscure and the purpose of
his life has become very uncertain. On the other hand,
there now awakens a deep longing for the restrengthening,
deepening and inner renewal of life.
German life must not be narrowly national.
As Germans, we must consider our attitude towards
the world of as much importance as our attitude towards
ourselves. We must not allow ourselves to indulge
in a narrow national life. We must not, and shall
not, have a false racial pride. On the contrary, we must
ceaselessly broaden our lives, steadily preserving our
inter-relations with all mankind. Our great nation cannot
attain its proper level without keeping the whole of
humanity in mind. We wish to think highly enough of
ourselves to believe that we are capable of drawing to
ourselves everything great and good, that has arisen or
shall arise anywhere, so that we may use it in building
up the ethical civilization (Wesenkultur) which our
nature demands.
Rudolf Eucken, “German Thoughts and Wishes for the New Year, 1915.”
THE FUTURE OF PATRIOTISM
Patriotism is a retreat to what seems secure and protecting.
There is another way of looking at this matter which
will appeal to those who are speculating upon the future
of mankind. Any one who thinks about the possibility
of a world state is stopped to-day by the fact that
there is no world patriotism to support it. How are
we to transfer allegiance from the national to the international
State?
The answer depends upon an analysis of nationality.
I have described it as a retreat to the authority and
flavor of our earliest associations, as a defensive-offensive
reaction to what seems to us secure. Our loyalty
turns to what we associate with our protection and our
ambitions. The reason we are not loyal to mankind in
general or to The Hague or to internationalism is that
these conceptions are cold and abstract beside the
warmth of the country and place where we were born.
Impressed by the fear of Russian invasion, the internationalism
of German socialists vanished. Internationalism
offered no protection. The German army did. To
be a German was to be part of a tangible group with
power; to be a citizen of the world was to be homeless
everywhere.
Patriotism cries to-day for expansion.
And yet we find Canadians and Australians and New
Zealanders fighting and dying for a thing called the
British Empire, a vague, formless organization of one-quarter
of the human race. What is it that has produced
this super-national patriotism? Nothing less, it
seems to me, than a realization that the protection and
growth of the Dominions is bound up with the strength
of the Empire. Home is the place where you are safe;
loyalty reaches back to the source of your security. That
is why danger has welded the British Empire instead of
disintegrating it.
Imagine the Empire shattered, its navy gone, and
the Dominions left to fetch for themselves. What would
Canada and Australia do? They would, it seems to me,
develop a great loyalty to the United States. They
would not face the world alone. They would have to
find some larger political organization in which they
could feel secure.
In other words, loyalty overflows the national State
because in the world to-day the national State is no
longer a sufficient protection. People have got to a
point in their development where isolation terrifies
them. They want to be members of a stronger group.
In Europe they turned to a system of alliances because
no nation dared to stand alone. We have turned in
this country in part to an understanding with Great
Britain, in part to the Latin-American States. All of
which proves that patriotism is not a fixed quantity, that
it is not attached to the map as it was drawn when we
were at school, and that it is not only capable of expansion,
but is crying for it.
Fear has almost always played a large part in welding
States together. The fear of England was a great
argument for federal union under our Constitution; the
sense of weakness in the presence of unfriendly neighbors
undoubtedly helped to break down the separatism
of the little German principalities. Just as the appearance
of an enemy tends to blot out political differences
within a nation, so it will often unite a number
of nations. The rise of Germany had that effect on
the Great Powers of Europe; the fear of her created a
league almost coextensive with western civilization. It
covered up the feud between France and England which
comes down through the centuries; it jolted together an
understanding with Russia, the great bogy of liberals.
It is not pleasant to think of fear as one of the most
powerful forces that unify mankind. It would be more
gratifying to think that cooperation was always spontaneous
and free. But the facts will not justify this
belief. The inner impulse to compose differences seems
often to work most actively when there is pressure from
without. Forced by danger to cooperate, men seem to
discover the advantages of cooperation. The Germans
are daily discovering good qualities in the Turks; the
British are seeing deeper into the souls of Russians....
The only way in which, world organization can command
a world patriotism is by proving its usefulness.
If it affords a protection and produces a prosperity such
as the national State cannot produce, it will begin to
draw upon the emotions of men. If they are capable
of loving anything so abstract and complicated as the
British Empire, or even the United States, they are not
incapable of attaching themselves to a still larger State.
For the moment it was evident that patriotism could
embrace something more extensive and abstract than a
village which a man might know personally, world organization
ceased to be an idle dream. If men could be
citizens of an empire scattered over all the seas, there
was no longer anything inconceivable about their becoming
citizens of a State which covered modern civilization.
The idea has ceased to be a psychological impossibility.
Problem is to broaden the basis of loyalty.
Our problem is to broaden the basis of loyalty. And
for that task we have considerable experience to guide
us. Within a hundred and twenty-five years we have
seen the welding together of the United States, Germany,
Italy, and Austria-Hungary. We have seen small rival
States converted into members of federal unions. We
have watched patriotism expand from the local unit to
the larger one. We have seen Massachusetts patriots
converted into American patriots, Bavarians into Germans,
Venetians into Italians. In the last few years we
have been witnessing the growth of an imperial patriotism
within the British Empire.
Loyalty will not stop at existing frontiers.
There is, so far as I can see, not the least ground
for supposing that the broadening of loyalty must stop
at the existing frontiers. The task of the great unifiers,
like Hamilton, Cavour, and Bismarck, looked just
as difficult in their day as ours does now. They had
States’ rights, sovereignty, traditional jealousy, and
economic conflicts to overcome. They conquered them.
Who dares to say that we must fail?...
Loyalty is a fluctuating force, not attached by any
necessity to some one spot on the map or contained
within some precise frontier. Loyalty seeks an authority
to which it can be loyal, and when it finds an authority
which gives security and progress and opportunity
it fastens itself there. The problem of world organization
is to attach enough loyalty to the immature
World State to enable it to weather the inevitable attacks.
Walter Lippmann, “The Stakes of Diplomacy,” pp. 172-188.
THE FUTURE OF CIVILIZATION
Our task is to extend the sphere of Law.
What hopes dare we cherish, in this hour of conflict,
for the future of civilization?
The great, the supreme task of human politics and
statesmanship is to extend the sphere of Law. Let
others labor to make men cultured or virtuous or happy.
These are the tasks of the teacher, the priest, and the
common man. The statesman’s task is simpler. It is to
enfold them in a jurisdiction which will enable them to
live the life of their soul’s choice. The State, said the
Greek philosophers, is the foundation of the good life;
but its crown rises far above mere citizenship. “There
where the State ends,” cries Nietzsche, echoing Aristotle
and the great tradition of civilized political thought,
“there men begin. There, where the State ends, look
thither, my brothers! Do you not see the rainbow and
the bridge to the Overman?” Ever since organized society
began, the standards of the individual, the ideals
of priest and teacher, the doctrines of religion and morality,
have outstripped the practise of statesmanship. For
the polestar of the statesman has not been love, but law.
His not the task of exhorting men to love one another,
but the simpler duty of enforcing the law, “Thou shalt
not kill.” And in that simple, strenuous, necessary task
statesmen and political thinkers have watched the slow
extension of the power of Law, from the family to the
tribe, from the tribe to the city, from the city to the
nation, from the nation to the Commonwealth. When
will Law take its next extension? When will warfare,
which is murder between individuals and “rebellion”
between groups of citizens, be equally preventable between
nations by the common law of the world?
The answer is simple. When the world has a common
will, and has created a common government to express
and enforce that will.
The World is already one great Society.
In the sphere of science and invention, of industry
and economics, as Norman Angell and others have taught
us, the world is already one Great Society. For the
merchant, the banker, and the stockbroker political frontiers
have been broken down. Trade and industry respond
to the reactions of a single, world-wide, nervous
system. Shocks and panics pass as freely as airmen over
borders and custom-houses. And not “big business”
only, but the humblest citizen, in his search for a livelihood,
finds himself caught in the meshes of the same
world-wide network. “The widow who takes in washing,”
says Graham Wallas, in his deep and searching
analysis of our contemporary life, “fails or succeeds according
to her skill in choosing starch or soda or a wringing
machine under the influence of half a dozen competing
world-schemes of advertisement.... The English
factory girl who is urged to join her Union, the tired
old Scotch gatekeeper with a few pounds to invest, the
Galician peasant when the emigration agent calls, the
artisan in a French provincial town whose industry is
threatened by a new invention, all know that unless they
find their way among world-wide facts, which only reach
them through misleading words, they will be crushed.”
The Industrial Revolution of the past century, steam-power
and electricity, the railway and the telegraph,
have knit mankind together, and made the world one
place.
But it lacks a common will and emotion.
But this new Great Society is as yet formless and inarticulate.
It is not only devoid of common leadership
and a common government; it lacks even the beginnings
of a common will, a common emotion, and a common
consciousness. Of the Great Society, consciously or unconsciously,
we must all perforce be members; but of the
Great State, the great World-Commonwealth, we do not
yet discern the rudiments. The economic organization
of the world has outstripped the development of its citizenship
and government—the economic man, with his
far-sighted vision and scientific control of the resources
of the world, must sit by and see the work of his hands
laid in ashes by contending governments and peoples.
No man can say how many generations must pass before
the platitudes of the market and the exchange pass into
the current language of politics.
In the great work which lies before the statesmen and
peoples of the world for the extension of law and common
citizenship and prevention of war there are two
parallel lines of advance.
The ideal of Inter-State Law must be revived.
One road lies through the development of what is
known as International, but should more properly be
called Inter-State Law, through the revival, on a firmer
and broader foundation, of the Concert of Europe conceived
by the Congress of Vienna just a hundred years
ago—itself a revival, on a secular basis, of the great
medieval ideal of an international Christendom, held together
by Christian Law and Christian ideals. That
ideal faded away forever at the Reformation, which
grouped Europe into independent sovereign States ruled
by men responsible to no one outside their own borders.
It will never be revived on an ecclesiastical basis. Can
we hope for its revival on a basis of modern democracy,
modern nationality, and modern educated public opinion?
Can Inter-State Law, hitherto a mere shadow of
the majestic name it bears, almost a matter of convention
and etiquette, with no permanent tribunal to interpret
it, and no government to enforce it, be enthroned
with the necessary powers to maintain justice between
the peoples and governments of the world?
Such a Law the statesmen of Great Britain and Russia
sought to impose on Europe in 1815, to maintain a
state of affairs which history has shown to have been intolerable
to the European peoples. There are those who
hope that the task can be resumed, on a better basis, at
the next Congress. “Shall we try again,” writes Professor
Gilbert Murray, “to achieve Castlereagh’s and Alexander’s
ideal of a permanent Concert, pledged to make
collective war upon the peace-breaker? Surely we must.
We must, at all cost and in spite of all difficulties, because
the alternative means such unspeakable failure. We
must learn to agree, we civilized nations of Europe, or
else we must perish. I believe that the chief counsel of
wisdom here is to be sure to go far enough. We need a
permanent Concert, perhaps a permanent Common Council,
in which every awkward problem can be dealt with
before it has time to grow dangerous, and in which outvoted
minorities must accustom themselves to giving
way.”
Peace will be based on Law.
Other utterances by public men, such as Mr. Roosevelt
and our own Prime Minister, might be cited in the
same sense; but Professor Murray’s has been chosen because
he has the courage to grasp the nettle. In his
words the true position is quite clearly set forth. If Inter-State
Law is to become a reality we must “be sure to
go far enough.” There is no half-way house between
Law and no Law, between Government and no Government,
between Responsibility and no Responsibility.
If the new Concert is to be effective it must be able to
compel the submission of all “awkward problems” and
causes of quarrel to its permanent Tribunal at The Hague
or elsewhere; and it must be able to enforce the decision
of its tribunal, employing for the purpose, if necessary,
the armed forces of the signatory Powers as an international
police. “Outvoted minorities must accustom
themselves to giving way.” It is a bland and easy
phrase; but it involves the whole question of world-government.
“Men must accustom themselves not to demand
an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth,” the
earliest law-givers might have said, when the State first
intervened between individuals to make itself responsible
for public order. Peace between the Powers, as between
individuals, is, no doubt, a habit to which cantankerous
Powers “must accustom themselves.” But they will be
sure to do so if there is a Law, armed with the force to
be their schoolmaster towards peaceable habits. In other
words, they will do so because they have surrendered one
of the most vital elements in the independent life of a
State—the right of conducting its own policy—to the
jurisdiction of a higher Power. An Inter-State Concert,
with a Judiciary of its own and an army and navy under
its own orders, is, in fact, not an Inter-State Concert at
all; it is a new State: it is, in fact, the World-State.
There is no middle course between Law and no Law: and
the essence of Statehood, as we have seen, is a Common
Law....
In discussing proposals for a European Council, then,
we must be quite sure to face all that it means. But let
us not reject Professor Murray’s suggestion off-hand because
of its inherent difficulties: for that men should be
discussing such schemes at all marks a significant advance
in our political thought. Only let us be quite
clear as to what they presuppose. They presuppose the
supremacy, in the collective mind of civilized mankind,
of Law over Force, a definite supremacy of what may be
called the civilian as against the military ideal, not in a
majority of States, but in every State powerful enough
to defy coercion. They presuppose a world map definitely
settled on lines satisfactory to the national aspirations
of the peoples. They presuppose a status quo
which is not simply maintained, like that after 1815,
because it is a legal fact and its disturbance would be
inconvenient to the existing rulers, but because it is inherently
equitable. They presuppose a similar democratic
basis of citizenship and representation among the
component States. They presuppose, lastly, an educated
public opinion incomparably less selfish, less ignorant,
less unsteady, less materialistic, and less narrowly national
than has been prevalent hitherto. Let us work
and hope for these things: let us use our best efforts to
remove misunderstandings and promote a sense of common
responsibilities and common trusteeship for civilization
between the peoples of all the various sovereign
States; but meanwhile let us work also, with better hopes
of immediate if less ambitious successes, along the other
parallel road of advance.
We must work for “The Principle of the Commonwealth.”
The other road may seem, in this hour of dreams and
disaster, of extremes of hope and disillusionment, a long
and tedious track: it is the old slow high road of civilization,
not the short cut across the fields. It looks forward
to abiding results, not through the mechanical cooperation
of governments, but through the growth of an organic
citizenship, through the education of the nations
themselves to a sense of common duty and a common
life. It looks forward, not to the definite establishment,
in our day, of the World-State, but only to the definite
refutation of the wicked theory of the mutual incompatibility
of nations. It looks forward to the expression
in the outward order of the world’s government of what
we may call “the Principle of the Commonwealth,” of
Lord Acton’s great principle of the State composed of
free nations, of the State as a living body which lives
through the organic union and free activity of its several
national members. And it finds its immediate field of
action in the deepening and extension of the obligations
of citizenship among the peoples of the great, free, just,
peace-loving, supra-national Commonwealths whose patriotism
has been built up, not by precept and doctrine,
but on a firm foundation of older loyalties.
This is a world-principle.
The principle of the Commonwealth is not a European
principle: it is a world-principle. It does not proceed
upon the expectation of a United States of Europe; for
all the Great Powers of Europe except Austria-Hungary
(and some of the smaller, such as Holland, Belgium, and
Portugal) are extra-European Powers also. Indeed if
we contract our view, with Gladstone and Bismarck and
the statesmen of the last generation, to European issues
alone, we shall be ignoring the chief political problem of
our age—the contact of races and nations with wide varieties
of social experience and at different levels of civilization.
It is this great and insistent problem (call it
the problem of East and West, or the problem of the
color-line) in all its difficult ramifications, political, social,
and, above all, economic, which makes the development
of the principle of the Commonwealth the most
pressing political need of our age. For the problems
arising out of the contact of races and nations can never
be adjusted either by the wise action of individuals or
by conflict and warfare; they can only be solved by fair
and deliberate statesmanship within the bosom of a single
State, through the recognition by both parties of a
higher claim than their own sectional interest—the claim
of a common citizenship and the interest of civilization.
It is here, in the union and collaboration of diverse races
and peoples, that the principle of the Commonwealth
finds its peculiar field of operation. Without this principle,
and without its expression, however imperfect, in
the British Empire, the world would be in chaos to-day.
We cannot predict the political development of the
various Great Powers who between them control the destinies
of civilization. We cannot estimate the degree or
the manner in which France, freed at last from nearer
preoccupations, will seek to embody in her vast dominion
the great civilizing principles for which her republic
stands. We cannot foretell the issue of the conflict of
ideas which has swayed to and fro in Russia between the
British and the Prussian method of dealing with the
problem of nationality. Germany, Italy, Japan—here,
too, we are faced by enigmas. One other great Commonwealth
remains besides the British. Upon the United
States already lies the responsibility, voluntarily assumed
and, except during a time of internal crisis, successfully
discharged, of securing peace from external
foes for scores of millions of inhabitants of the American
continent. Yet with the progress of events her responsibilities
must yearly enlarge: for both the immigrant nationalities
within and the world-problems without her
borders seem to summon her to a deeper education and to
wider obligations.
The responsibility of the British Commonwealth to hold the
scales of Peace, and to bring home to all the meaning of Law.
But upon the vast, ramifying, and inchoate Commonwealth
of Great Britain lies the heaviest responsibility.
It is a task unequally shared between those of her citizens
who are capable of discharging it. Her task within
the Commonwealth is to maintain the common character
and ideals and to adjust the mutual relations of one
quarter of the human race. Her task without is to
throw her weight into the scales of peace, and to uphold
and develop the standard and validity of inter-State
agreements. It is a task which requires, even at this
time of crisis, when, by the common sentiment of her
citizens, the real nature and purpose of the Commonwealth
have become clear to us, the active thoughts of all
political students. For to bring home to all within her
borders who bear rule and responsibility, from the village
headman in India and Nigeria, the Basutu chief and
the South Sea potentate, to the public opinion of Great
Britain and the self-governing Dominions, the nature
of the British Commonwealth, and the character of its
citizenship and ideals, and to study how those ideals may
be better expressed in its working institutions and executive
government—that is a task to which the present
crisis beckons the minds of British citizens, a task which
Britain owes not only to herself but to mankind.
Alfred E. Zimmern, “The War and Democracy,” pp. 371-382.
TOWARDS THE PEACE THAT SHALL LAST — OUR RIGHT TO PROTEST — WHAT WAR HAS DONE AND IS DOING — STRIKING HANDS
War must pass away like human sacrifice.
At every stage of warfare in the past, men and women
in all nations have endeavored to abate and lessen it.
Their repeated endeavors have been answered by repeated
wars, until the present war in Europe completes
the works of death, desolation, and tyranny.
In spite of this, these protests against war are destined
to succeed; as once before in the history of the
race, the sentiment of pity, of respect for human life,
called a halt to senseless slaughter.
There came a time in the history of the Greek and
Jewish people when a few set their faces against human
sacrifice as a religious rite of their highest faith,—bound
up, like our wars, with old fealties and solemn customs
and with their most desperate fears. Humble men and
women, out of sheer affection for their kind, revolted.
In face of persecution and ridicule, they warned their
countrymen that in pouring human blood upon altars
to the gods, they wrought upon their kind more irreparable
wrong than any evil against which they sought
to forefend. Finally, there came to be enough people
with courage and pity sufficient to carry a generation
with them; and human sacrifice became a thing of the
past.
It took the human race many centuries to rid itself of
human sacrifice; during many centuries more it relapsed
again and again in periods of national despair. So have
we fallen back into warfare, and perhaps will fall back
again and again, until in self-pity, in self-defense, in
self-assertion of the right of life, not as hitherto, a few,
but the whole people of the world, will brook this thing
no longer.
We have a right to protest against war.
By that opportunity, now ours as never before, to
weigh the case against war and to draw the counts from
burning words spoken by those who protest and who are
of all peoples—we make single judgment and complete
indictment.
By that good fortune which has placed us outside the
conflict; by that ill fortune by which the belligerent and
his rights have heretofore bestrode the world; by mine-strewn
channels, and by international codes which offer
scant redress—we speak as people of a neutral nation.
By the unemployed of our water-fronts, and the augmented
misery of our cities; by the financial depression
which has curtailed our school building and crippled our
works of good-will; by the sluicing of human impulse
among us from channels of social development to the
back-eddies of salvage and relief—we have a right to
speak.
By the hot anger and civil strife that we have known;
by our pride, vain-glory, and covetousness; by the struggles
we have made for national integrity and defense of
our hearthstones; by our consciousness that every instinct
and motive and ideal at work in this war, however
lofty or however base, has had some counterpart in
our national history and our current life—we can speak
a common language.
By that comradeship among nations which has made
for mutual understanding; by those inventions which
have bound us in communication and put the horrors of
war at our doors; by the mechanical contrivances which
multiply and intensify those horrors; by the quickening
human sympathies which have made us sensitive to the
hurts of others—we can speak as fellow-victims of this
great oppression.
By our heritage from each embattled nation; by our
debt to them for languages and faiths and social institutions;
for science, scholarship and invention; by the
broken and desolated hearts that will come to us when
the war ends; by our kinships and our unfeigned friendships—we
can speak as brothers.
By all these things, we hold the present opportunity
for conscience-searching and constructive action to be
an especial charge upon us; upon the newcomers among
us from the fatherlands; and upon the joint youth of
all the peoples of the two Americas.
Its Blights
War has blighted Life.
War has brought low our conception of the preciousness
of human life as slavery brought low our conception
of human liberty.
It has benumbed our growing sense of the nurture of
life; and at a time when we were challenging Reichstag,
Parliament, and Congress with the needlessness of
infant mortality and child labor, it entrenches a million
youths with cold and fever and impending death.
It has violated humanity.
It has thwarted the chance of our times toward the
fulfilment of life, and scattered like burst shrapnel the
hands of the sculptors and the violinists, the limbs of
the hurdlers and swimmers, the sensitive muscles of the
mechanics and the weavers, the throats of the singers
and the interpreters, the eyes of the astronomers and
the melters—every skilled and prescient part of the human
body, every type of craft and competence of the
human mind.
It has set back our promptings toward the conservation
of life; and in a decade when England and France
and Russia, Germany and Austria and Belgium, have
been working out social insurance against the hazards
of peace, it throws back upon the world an unnumbered
company of the widowed and the fatherless, and of aged
parents left bereft and destitute.
It has blocked our way toward the ascent of life, and
in a century which has seen the beginnings of effort to
upbuild the common stock, has cut off from parenthood
the strong, the courageous and the high-spirited.
Its Injuries
It has in its development of armaments, pitted human
flesh against machinery.
It has wrested the power of self-defense from the hands
of free-men who wielded lance and sword and scythe,
and has set them as machine-tenders to do the bidding
of their masters.
It has turned effort into destruction.
It has brought strange men to the door-sills of peaceful
people; men like their own men, bearing no grudges
one against another; men snatched away from their fields
and villages where their fathers lie buried, to kill and
burn and destroy till this other people are driven from
their homes of a thousand years or sit abject and broken.
It has stripped farms and ruined self-sustaining communities,
and poured into a bewildered march for succor,
the crippled and aged and bedridden, the little children
and the women great with child unborn.
It has razed the flowing lines in which the art and
aspiration of earlier generations expressed themselves,
and has thus waged war upon the dead.
It has tortured and twisted the whole social fabric
of the living.
It has burdened our children and our children’s children
with a staggering load of debt.
It has inundated the lowlands of the world’s economy
with penury and suffering unreckonable, hopelessly depressing
standards of living already much too low.
It has rent and trampled upon the net-work of world
cooperation in trade and craftsmanship which had made
all men fellow-workers.
It has whetted a lust among neutral nations to profit
by furnishing the means to prolong its struggles.
It has blasted our new internationalism in the protection
of working women and children.
It has distracted our minds with the business of destruction
and stayed the forward reach of the builders
among men.
It has conscripted physician and surgeon, summoning
them from research and the prolongation of life to the
patchwork of its wreckage.
It has sucked into its blood and mire our most recent
conquests over the elements—over electricity, and air
and the depths of ocean; and has prostituted our prowess
in engineering, chemistry and technology, to the service
of terror and injury.
It has bent our achievements in transportation into
runways, so that neither volcanoes nor earthquakes, nor
the rat-holes of famine, but only the plagues can match
war in unbounded disaster.
Its Wrongs
It has in its compulsory service made patriotism a
shell, empty of liberty.
It has set up the military independent of and superior
to the civil power.
It has substituted arbitrary authority and the morals
of foot-loose men who escape identity in the common uniform,
for the play of individual conscience, and that social
pressure which in household and village, in neighborhood
and State, makes for individual responsibility,
for decency, and fair play.
It has battened on apathy, unintelligence and helplessness
such as surrender the judgment and volition of
nations into a few hands; and has nullified rights and
securities, such as are of inestimable value to the people
and formidable to tyrants only.
It has threatened the results of a hundred martyrdoms
and revolutions, and put in jeopardy those free governments
which make possible still newer social conquests.
It has crushed under iron heels the uprisings of civilization
itself.
Its Evils
It has poisoned intelligence.
It has turned the towers of art and science into new
Babels, so that our philosophers, and men of letters,
our physicists and geographers, our economists and biologists
and dramatists, speak in strange tongues, and to
hate each other has become a holy thing among them.
It has made were-wolves of neighboring peoples, in
the imaginations of each other.
It has put its stamp upon growing boys and girls, and
taught them to hate other children who have chanced to
be born on the other side of some man-made boundary.
It has massed and exploded the causes of strife, fostering
religious antagonisms and racial hates, inbreeding
with the ugliest strains of commercialism, perverting to
its purposes the increase of over-dense populations and
their natural yearning for new opportunities for enterprise
and livelihood.
It has not only shattered men’s breasts, but loosened
the black fury of their hearts; so that in rape, and
cruelty, and rage, we have ancient brutishness trailing
at the heels of all armies.
It has found a world of friends and neighbors, and
substituted a world of outlanders and aliens and enemies.
It has lessened the number of those who feel the joys
and sorrows of all peoples as of their own.
It has strangled truth and paralyzed the power and
wish to face it, and has set up monstrous and irreconcilable
myths of self-justification.
It has mutilated the human spirit.
It has become a thing which passeth all understanding.
We must join in throwing off this tyranny.
We have heard the call from overseas of those who
have appealed to men and women of good-will in all
nations to join with them in throwing off this tyranny
upon life.
We must go further; we must throw open a peace
which shall be other than a shadow of old wars and a
prelude to new. We do more than plead with men to
stay their hands from killing. We hail living men. As
peace-lovers, we are charged with the sanctity of human
life; as democrats and freemen we are charged with its
sovereignty.
By the eight million natives of the warring States living
among us without malice or assault one upon another,
let us leave the occasions of fighting no longer for
idle war boards to decide.
By the blow our forebears struck at barbarism when
they took vengeance out of private hands, let us wrest
the manufacture of armaments and deadly weapons from
the gun-mongers and powder-makers who gain by it.
By those electric currents that have cut the ground
from under the old service of diplomacy, and spread the
new intelligence, let us put the ban upon intrigue and
secret treaties.
For we hold that not soldiers, nor profit-takers, nor
diplomats, but the people who suffer and bear the brunt
of war should determine whether war must be; that with
ample time for investigation and publicity of its every
cause and meaning, with recourse to every avenue for
mediation and settlement abroad, war should come only
by the slow process of self-willing among men and women
who solemnly publish and declare it to be a last and sole
resort.
America must lead the nations.
With our treated borderland, 3000 miles in length
without fort or trench from the Atlantic to the Pacific,
which has helped weld us for a century of unbroken
peace with our neighbors to the north, we would spread
faith not in entrenched camps but in open boundaries.
With the pacts of our written constitutions before us
which bind our own sovereign States in amity, we are
convinced that treaty-making may be lifted to a new and
inviolable estate, and lay the foundations for that world
organization which for all time shall make for peace upon
earth and good-will among men.
With our experience in lesser conflicts in industrial
life, which have none the less embraced groups as large
as armies, have torn passions and rasped endurance to
the uttermost, we can bear testimony that at the end of
such strife as cleaves to the heart of things, men are
disposed to lay the framework of their relations in larger
molds than those which broke beneath them.
With our ninety million people drawn from Alpine
and Mediterranean, Danubean, Baltic, and Slavic stocks;
with a culture blended from these different affluents,
we hold that progress lies in the predominance of none;
and that the civilization of each nation needs to be refreshed
by that cross-breeding with the genius and the
type of other human groups, that blending which began
on the coast lands and islands of the Ægean Sea where
European civilization first drew its sources from the
Euphrates and the Nile.
We must lead through our own ideals in the war on war.
With memories of the tyranny which provoked our
Revolution, with the travail still upon us by which we in
our turn have paid for the enslavement of a people, with
the bitterness only now assuaged which marked our period
of mistrust and reconstruction, we bear witness that
boundaries should be set where not force, but justice and
consanguinity direct; and that, however boundaries fall,
liberty and the flowering-out of native cultures should
be secure.
With our fair challenge to the spirit of the East and
to the chivalry of the West in standing for the open door
in China when that Empire, now turned Republic, was
threatened by dismemberment, we call for the freeing of
the ports of every ocean from special privilege based on
territorial claims, throwing them open with equal chance
to all who by their ability and energy can serve new
regions to their mutual benefit.
With the faith we have kept with Cuba, the regard
we have shown for the integrity of Mexico and our
preparations for the independence of the Philippine Islands,
we urge the framing of a common colonial policy
which shall put down that predatory exploitation which
has embroiled the West and oppressed the East and shall
stand for an opportunity for each latent and backward
race to build up according to its own genius.
By our full century of ruthless waste of forest, ore
and fuel; by the vision which has come to us in these
latter days of conserving to the permanent uses of the
people, the water power and natural wealth of our public
domain, we propose the laying down of a planetary
policy of conservation.
For the sake of freedom.
By that tedium and monotony of life and labor for
vast companies of people, which when war drums sound,
goads the field worker to forsake his harvest and the
wage-earner to leap from his bench, we hold that the
ways of peace should be so cast as to make stirring appeal
to the heroic qualities in men, and give common utterance
to the rhythm and beauty of national feeling.
By the joy of our people in the conquest of a continent;
by the rousing of all Europe, when the great navigators
threw open the new Indies and the New World,
we stand for such a scheming-out of our joint existence
that the achieving instincts among men, not as one nation
against another, nor as one class against another,
but as one generation after another, shall have freedom
to come into their own.
Jane Addams, Lillian Wald, Paul U. Kellogg.
PEACE PROPOSALS AND PROGRAMS 1. INTERNATIONAL — Neutral Conference for Continuous Mediation, Stockholm — Central Organization for a Durable Peace — Union of International Associations: Brussels — International Bureau of Peace (Bureau International de la Paix) — International Congress of Women — Conference of Socialists of the Allied Nations — Conference of Socialists from Sweden, Norway, Denmark and Holland, Held at Copenhagen
Ford Neutral Conference at Stockholm.
To the Governments, Parliaments and Peoples of the
Warring Nations:
A conference composed of delegates from six neutral
countries—Denmark, Holland, Norway, Sweden, Switzerland
and the United States—has been convened at Stockholm
upon the initiative of Henry Ford to work for the
achievement of an early and lasting peace, based upon
principles of justice and humanity. This conference
represents no government. It has no official sanction.
It represents the good will of millions throughout the
civilized world who cannot stand idly by while the deadly
combat rages unchecked. It does not attempt to impose
its judgment upon the belligerents, but its members,
as private individuals, unhampered by considerations
which restrain governments, have resolved to do
everything within their power to promote such discussion
as may tend to bring the belligerents together on
just and reasonable terms.
Through a thousand channels utterances have already
reached the conference pleading that a long continuance
of the struggle will mean ruin for all, but as both sides
believe that only complete victory can decide the issue,
ever new sacrifices of blood and treasure are made, exhausting
the present and impoverishing the future.
Still, we are convinced that an agreement between the
warring nations might even now be reached were certain
universal principles to be accepted as a basis of
discussion; principles which cannot be violated with impunity,
whatever the military results of the war.
The first duty of a neutral conference, then, is to call
attention to those universal principles and concrete proposals
upon which agreement seems possible, and upon
which there may be founded a peace that will not only
satisfy the legitimate demands of the warring nations
themselves, but also advance the welfare of humanity
at large. The neutral conference does not propose to
discuss all the issues at stake. Nor does it desire to set
forth a plan for the construction of a perfect world.
But it emphasizes the universal demand that peace, when
it comes, shall be real, insuring mankind against the recurrence
of a world war. Humanity demands a lasting
peace.
In presenting this appeal to governments, parliaments
and peoples for discussion and comment the neutral conference
hopes that no formal objection may prevent its
sympathetic consideration both by those in authority
and by the people whom they represent.
(A) Right of Nations to Decide Their Own Fate.—History
demonstrates that dispositions contrary to the
wishes of the peoples concerned bring with them the danger
of future wars of liberation. Hence the acceptance
of these principles appears generally to be regarded as
an essential prerequisite to the satisfactory settlement of
this war; namely, that no transfer of territory should
take place without the consent of the population involved,
and that nations should have the right to decide
their own fate.
It follows that the restoration of Belgium must first
be agreed upon before there can be an understanding
between the belligerent powers. Furthermore, the occupied
French territory should be returned. A reconsideration
of the difficult Alsace-Lorraine question is also
an absolute necessity. The independence of Serbia and
Montenegro should be assured.
In its wider interpretation, the principle of the right
of nations to decide their own fate postulates the solution
of a problem like the Polish question by guaranteeing
the union of the Polish nation as an independent
people. Further applications would be the adjustment
of the frontiers between Austria and Italy, as far as
possible, according to the principle of nationality; autonomy
for Armenia under international guarantee, and
the solution of various national questions in the Balkans
and in Asiatic Turkey by international agreement.
(B) Economic Guarantees.—Economic competition
is generally admitted to be one of the causes of the
present war. Hence the demand becomes more and
more insistent that the economic activity of all peoples
should be afforded development on equal terms. The
recognition of the principle of the open door in the colonies,
protectorates, and spheres of influence would be
an important step in this direction, as would also the
internationalization of certain waterways, e. g., the
Dardanelles and the Bosphorus. The German colonies
ought to be returned, the exchange of colonies made possible
by satisfactory compensation, and Germany’s access
to the Near East guaranteed.
(C) Freedom of the Seas.—The principle of the freedom
of the seas should be recognized.
(D) Parliamentary Control of Foreign Policy.—Effective
parliamentary control of foreign policy should
be established, so that secret treaties and secret diplomacy
may no longer endanger the most vital interests of
the nation.
(E) International Organization.—Far more important,
however, for the welfare of humanity than the
solutions thus far suggested is the creation of an international
organization, founded, upon law and justice,
which would include an agreement to submit all disputes
between States for peaceful settlement. Hence the almost
universal opinion that in the coming treaty of
peace the principle of such an international order of
justice must be accepted.
(F) Disarmament.—Equally important with the insistence
upon an international organization is the demand
that disarmament be brought about by international
agreement.
(G) A World Congress.—In order to bring about
the creation of an international order of justice it will
be necessary to secure the adherence thereto of both
belligerents and neutrals. The difficulties that result
from the present catastrophe do not affect the warring
nations alone. They affect the whole world. In their
settlement the whole world should participate. A world
congress should therefore be called together. Such a
congress should concern itself with more than the immediate
questions arising out of this war. Problems
like that of guaranteeing political and spiritual freedom
to special nationalities united with other peoples, though
not direct issues of this war, are nevertheless of vital importance
to the future maintenance of peace.
In the foregoing an attempt has been made to suggest
a possible approach to the task of uniting again
the international bonds that have been torn asunder in
this fratricide war. Whatever may be the ultimate solution,
there is abundant evidence of the growing conviction
among belligerents and neutrals alike that the
hope of the world lies in the substitution of law and
order for international anarchy. The neutral conference,
therefore, feels justified in hoping that the end of
this war will witness the institution of an international
order of justice which shall make possible an enduring
peace for all mankind.
Easter, 1916.
The Hague.
Central Organization for Durable Peace.
An important international gathering was held at The
Hague from the seventh to the tenth of April, 1915.
The meeting, for which arrangements had been made
by the “Dutch Anti-War Council,” who sent invitations
to a limited number of persons, was composed of
more than thirty people, belonging to the following countries:
United States of America, Austria, Belgium,
Germany, Great Britain, Holland, Hungary, Norway,
Sweden and Switzerland. Letters of sympathy were
also received from Denmark, France, Italy, Russia and
Spain.
The object of the meeting was not to suggest steps to
bring the war to an end, but to consider by what principles
the future peace of the world could be best guaranteed.
After full discussion a minimum program was
unanimously adopted.
MINIMUM-PROGRAM
1. No annexation or transfer of territory shall be
made contrary to the interests and wishes of the population
concerned. Where possible their consent shall be
obtained by plebiscite or otherwise.
The States shall guarantee to the various nationalities,
included in their boundaries, equality before the law,
religious liberty and the free use of their native languages.
2. The States shall agree to introduce in their colonies,
protectorates and spheres of influence, liberty of
commerce, or at least equal treatment for all nations.
3. The work of the Hague Conferences with a view to
the peaceful organization of the Society of Nations shall
be developed.
The Hague Conference shall be given a permanent organization
and meet at regular intervals.
The States shall agree to submit all their disputes to
peaceful settlement. For this purpose there shall be
created, in addition to the existent Hague Court of Arbitration
(a) a permanent Court of International Justice;
(b) a permanent international Council of Investigation
and Conciliation. The States shall bind themselves to
take concerted action, diplomatic, economic or military,
in case any State should resort to military measures instead
of submitting the dispute to judicial decision or to
the mediation of the Council of Investigation and Conciliation.
4. The States shall agree to reduce their armaments.
In order to facilitate the reduction of naval armaments,
the right of capture shall be abolished and the freedom
of the seas assured.
5. Foreign policy shall be under the effective control
of the Parliaments of the respective nations.
Secret treaties shall be void.
Secretary-General: Paul Otlet.
Union of International Associations.
Project of World-Charter (“Charte Mondiale”), by
M. Paul Otlet.
1. Court of arbitration and court of justice.
2. Council of inquiry and conciliation.
3. Council of States, taking in concert diplomatic,
economic and military measures. International armed
force consisting of national contingents under an international
general staff.
4. International Parliament with two houses—the
lower composed of delegates from the various Parliaments;
upper, of delegates from the international associations
representing the fundamental social forces.
5. No annexation and no right of conquest. Guarantee
of rights of minorities. Freedom of nationalities.
6. Democratic control of foreign policy. Suppression
of alliances and of secret treaties.
7. Considerable reduction of armies, and application
of war budgets to education, etc.
8. Freedom of commerce, at least in colonies.
9. Woman suffrage. Reform of education and of the
press.
President: H. La Fontaine.
International Bureau of Peace.
1. Neutral States should be called to participate in
the peace negotiations, because a permanent peace ought
to be guaranteed by the signature of all the powers of
the world.
2. No annexations must take place without the consent
of the populations concerned. In all the States of diverse
nationalities the rights of minorities must be guaranteed.
3. There should be established an international organization
of States, with permanent bodies and especially
an international tribunal before which will be
brought international disputes.
4. Armaments must be reduced according to general
agreement and placed under an international control.
All industrial establishments occupied with the manufacture
of munitions must be expropriated.
5. Diplomacy in all the nations must be put under
the control of parliaments and public opinion. All treaties
and agreements which are not made public and
have the ratification of the representative bodies of the
nation are to be considered null and void.
6. All alliances, offensive or defensive, are to be prohibited.
7. To all colonies without distinction must be applied
the principle of the “open door.” No State shall be
able to impose a tariff system on another. The development
of free trade through international agreements
must be furthered.
8. The public institutions and the honor of each nation
are to be protected against foreign insult by penal
regulations internationally devised and guaranteed by an
international judicial body.
9. A new peace conference is to be called with the object
of establishing the permanent character of the institution
and ensuring its automatic reunion.
The Hague, Holland, April 28th, 29th, 30th, 1915
International Congress of Women.
In a preparatory meeting of English, German, Belgian
and Dutch women, held at Amsterdam (February, 1915),
the following resolutions were drawn up to be put before
the International Congress:
I. Plea for definition of terms of peace.
Considering that the people in each of the countries
now at war believe themselves to be fighting, not as aggressors
but in self-defense and for their national existence,
this International Congress of Women urges the
Governments of the belligerent countries, publicly to
define the terms on which they are willing to make peace
and for this purpose immediately to call a truce.
II. Arbitration and conciliation.
This International Congress of Women, believing that
war is the negation of all progress and civilization, declares
its conviction that future international disputes
should be referred to arbitration or conciliation; and
demands that in future these methods shall be adopted
by the governments of all nations.
III. International pressure.
This International Congress of Women urges the Powers
to come to an agreement to unite in bringing pressure
to bear upon any country which resorts to arms without
having referred its case to arbitration or conciliation.
IV. Democratic control of foreign policy.
War is brought about not by the peoples of the world,
who do not desire it, but by groups of individuals representing
particular interests. This International Congress
of Women demands therefore that Foreign Politics
shall be subject to Democratic Control; and at the
same time declares that it can only recognize as democratic
a system which includes the equal representation
of men and women.
V. Transference of territory.
This International Congress of women affirms that
there should be no transference of territory without the
consent of the men and women in it.
VI. Women’s responsibility.
This International Women’s Congress is convinced
that one of the strongest forces for the prevention of
war will be the combined influence of the women of all
countries and that therefore upon women as well as
men rests the responsibility for the outbreak of future
wars. But as women can only make their influence effective
if they have equal political rights with men, this
Congress declares that it is the duty of all women to
work with all their force for their political enfranchisement.
VII. Women delegates in the conference of the powers.
Believing that it is essential for the future peace of
the world that representatives of the people should take
part in the Conference of the Powers after the war, this
International Women’s Congress urges, that among the
representatives women delegates should be included.
VIII. Woman suffrage resolution.
This International Women’s Congress urges, that in
the interests of civilization the Conference of the Powers
after the war should pass a resolution affirming the
need in all countries of extending the parliamentary
franchise to women.
IX. Promotion of good feeling between nations.
This International Congress of Women, which in itself
is evidence of the serious desire of women to bring
together mankind in the work of building up our common
civilization, considers that every means should be
used for promoting mutual understanding and good
will between the nations and for resisting any tendency
to hatred and revenge.
Resolutions of Women’s International Peace Congress at The Hague
I.—WOMEN AND WAR
1. Protest.
We women, in International Congress assembled, protest
against the madness and the horror of war, involving
as it does a reckless sacrifice of human life and the
destruction of so much that humanity has labored
through centuries to build up.
2. Women’s Sufferings in War.
This International Congress of Women opposes the
assumption that women can be protected under the conditions
of modern warfare. It protests vehemently
against the odious wrongs of which women are the victims
in time of war, and especially against the horrible
violation of women which attends all war.
II.—ACTION TOWARD PEACE
3. The Peace Settlement.
This International Congress of Women of different
nations, classes, creeds and parties is united in expressing
sympathy with the suffering of all, whatever their
nationality, who are fighting for their country or laboring
under the burden of war.
Since the mass of the people in each of the countries
now at war believe themselves to be fighting, not as aggressors
but in self-defense and for their national existence,
there can be no irreconcilable difference between
them, and their common ideals afford a basis upon which
a magnanimous and honorable peace might be established.
The congress therefore urges the governments
of the world to put an end to this bloodshed and to begin
peace negotiations. It demands that the peace which
follows shall be permanent, and therefore based on principles
of justice, including those laid down in the resolutions
adopted by this congress—namely:
That no territory should be transferred without the
consent of the men and women in it, and that the right
of conquest should not be recognized.
That autonomy and a democratic parliament should
not be refused to any people.
That the governments of all nations should come to
an agreement to refer future international disputes to
arbitration or conciliation, and to bring social, moral and
economic pressure to bear upon any country which resorts
to arms.
That foreign politics should be subject to democratic
control.
That women should be granted equal political rights
with men.
4. Continuous Mediation.
This International Congress of Women resolves to
ask the neutral countries to take immediate steps to create
a conference of neutral nations which shall without
delay offer continuous mediation. The congress shall invite
suggestions for settlement from each of the belligerent
nations, and in any case shall submit to all of
them, simultaneously, reasonable proposals as a basis of
peace.
III.—PRINCIPLES OF A PERMANENT PEACE
5. Respect for Nationality.
This International Congress of Women, recognizing
the right of the people to self-government, affirms that
there should be no transference of territory without
the consent of the men and women residing therein, and
urges that autonomy and a democratic parliament should
not be refused to any people.
6. Arbitration and Conciliation.
This International Congress of Women, believing that
war is the negation of progress and civilization, urges
the governments of all nations to come to an agreement
to refer future international disputes to arbitration and
conciliation.
7. International Pressure.
This International Congress of Women urges the governments
of all nations to come to an agreement to unite
in bringing social, moral and economic pressure to bear
upon any country which resorts to arms instead of referring
its case to arbitration or conciliation.
8. Democratic Control of Foreign Policy.
Since war is commonly brought about not by the
mass of the people, who do not desire it, but by groups
representing particular interests, this International Congress
of Women urges that foreign politics shall be subject
to democratic control, and declares that it can only
recognize as democratic a system which includes the equal
representation of men and women.
9. The Enfranchisement of Women.
Since the combined influence of the women of all countries
is one of the strongest forces for the prevention of
war, and since women can only have full responsibility
and effective influence when they have equal political
rights with men, this International Congress of Women
demands their political enfranchisement.
IV.—INTERNATIONAL COOPERATION
10. Third Hague Conference.
This International Congress of Women urges that a
third Hague Conference be convened immediately after
the war.
11. International Organization.
This International Women’s Congress urges that the
organization of the Society of Nations should be further
developed on the basis of a constructive peace, and that
it should include:
(a) As a development of The Hague Court of Arbitration,
a permanent International Court of Justice to
settle questions or differences of a justiciable character,
such as arise on the interpretation of treaty rights or of
the law of nations.
(b) As a development of the constructive work of
The Hague Conference, a permanent international conference
holding regular meetings, in which women should
take part, to deal not with the rules of warfare but
with practical proposals for further international cooperation
among the States. This conference should be
so constituted that it could formulate and enforce those
principles of justice, equity and good-will in accordance
with which the struggles of subject communities
could be more fully recognized and the interests and
rights not only of the great Powers and small nations,
but also those of weaker countries and primitive peoples,
gradually adjusted under an enlightened international
public opinion.
The International Conference shall appoint: A permanent
council of conciliation and investigation for
the settlement of international differences arising from
economic competition, expanding commerce, increasing
population and changes in social and political standards.
12. General Disarmament.
This International Congress of Women, advocating
universal disarmament and realizing that it can only
be secured by international agreement, urges as a step
to this end that all countries should, by such an international
agreement, take over the manufacture of arms
and munitions of war and should control all international
traffic in the same. It sees in the private profits
accruing from the great armament factories a powerful
hindrance to the abolition of war.
13. Commerce and Investments.
The Congress urges that in all countries there shall
be liberty of commerce, that the seas shall be free and
the trade routes open on equal terms to the shipping of
all nations.
Inasmuch as the investment by capitalists of one country
in the resources of another and the claims arising
therefrom are a fertile source of international complications,
this congress urges the widest possible acceptance
of the principle that such investments shall be made
at the risk of the investor, without claim to the official
protection of his government.
14. National Foreign Policy.
This International Congress of Women demands that
all secret treaties shall be void, and that for the ratification
of future treaties the participation of at least
the legislature of every government shall be necessary.
This International Congress of Women recommends
that national commissions be created and international
conferences convened for the scientific study and elaboration
of the principles and conditions of permanent peace
which might contribute to the development of an international
federation. These commissions and conferences
should be recognized by the governments and should include
women in their deliberations.
15. Women in National and International Politics.
This International Congress of Women declares it to
be essential, both nationally and internationally, to put
into practise the principle that women should share all
civil and political rights and responsibilities on the same
terms as men.
V.—THE EDUCATION OF CHILDREN
16. This International Congress of Women urges the
necessity of so directing the education of children that
their thoughts and desires may be directed toward the
ideal of constructive peace.
VI.—WOMEN AND THE PEACE SETTLEMENT CONFERENCE
17. This International Congress of Women urges that
in the interests of lasting peace and civilization the conference
which shall frame the peace settlement after the
war should pass a resolution affirming the need in all
countries of extending the parliamentary franchise to
women.
18. This International Congress of Women urges that
representatives of the people should take part in the
conference that shall frame the peace settlement after
the war, and claims that among them women should be included.
VII.—ACTION TO BE TAKEN
19. Envoys to the Governments.
In order to urge the governments of the world to put
an end to this bloodshed and to establish a just and lasting
peace, this International Congress of Women delegates
envoys to carry the message expressed in the congress
resolutions to the rulers of the belligerent and neutral
nations of Europe and to the President of the United
States.
These envoys shall be women of both neutral and
belligerent nations, appointed by the international committee
of this congress. They shall report the result of
their missions to the International Women’s Committee
for Constructive Peace as a basis for further action.
20. Women’s Voice in the Peace Settlement.
This International Congress of Women resolves that
an international meeting of women shall be held in the
same place and at the same time as the conference of
the Powers which shall frame the terms of the peace settlement
after the war, for the purpose of presenting
practical proposals to that conference.
London, Feb. 14, 1915.
I
Socialists of Allied Nations.
This conference cannot ignore the profound general
causes of the European conflict, itself a monstrous product
of the antagonisms which tear asunder capitalist society
and of the policy of colonial dependencies and
aggressive imperialism, against which international Socialism
has never ceased to fight, and in which every
government has its share of responsibility.
The invasion of Belgium and France by the German
armies threatens the very existence of independent nationalities,
and strikes a blow at all faith in treaties. In
these circumstances a victory for German imperialism
would be the defeat and the destruction of democracy
and liberty in Europe. The Socialists of Great Britain,
Belgium, France, and Russia do not pursue the political
and economic crushing of Germany; they are not at war
with the people of Germany and Austria, but only with
the governments of those countries by which they are
oppressed. They demand that Belgium shall be liberated
and compensated. They desire that the question of
Poland shall be settled in accordance with the wishes of
the Polish people, either in the sense of autonomy in the
midst of another State, or in that of complete independence.
They wish that throughout all Europe, from
Alsace-Lorraine to the Balkans, those populations that
have been annexed by force shall receive the right freely
to dispose of themselves.
While inflexibly resolved to fight until victory is
achieved to accomplish this task of liberation, the Socialists
are none the less resolved to resist any attempt
to transform this defensive war into a war of conquest,
which would only prepare fresh conflicts, create new
grievances, and subject various peoples more than ever
to the double plague of armaments and war.
Satisfied that they are remaining true to the principles
of the International, the members of the Conference
express the hope that the working class of all the different
countries will before long find themselves united
again in their struggle against militarism and capitalist
imperialism. The victory of the Allied Powers must be
a victory for popular liberty, for unity, independence,
and autonomy of the nations in the peaceful federation
of the United States of Europe and the world.
II
On the conclusion of the war the working classes of
all the industrial countries must unite in the International
in order to suppress secret diplomacy, put an end
to the interests of militarism and those of the armament
makers and establish some international authority to settle
points of difference among the nations by compulsory
conciliation and arbitration, and to compel all nations
to maintain peace.
III
The Conference protests against the arrest of the deputies
of the Duma, against the suppression of Russian
Socialist papers and the condemnation of their editors,
as well as against the oppression of Finns, Jews, and
Russian and German Poles.
Socialists of Neutral Nations.
The Conference states that Capitalism, in its imperialistic
form, expressed by the constantly increasing armaments,
and by arrogant politics of aggrandizement, supported
by the secret and irresponsible diplomacy of the
Great Powers, have now led the world to the catastrophe
predicted and always warned against by the Social
Democracy.
In this moment, when the world is struck with terror
at the horrible devastation this war has caused, the Conference
desires to give expression to the firm and strong
will to peace, existing within the nations represented at
the Conference.
The delegates are of opinion that the chief aim of the
conference is to be the strengthening and uniting of that
public will which, undoubtedly, in all countries, demands
the end of the war in such a way that a permanent peace
may be secured. To realize this aim, the conference
addresses itself to the democratic workmen, particularly
to those of the belligerent countries, pointing at the same
time to those principles of international solidarity and
proletarian conception of justice which have been sanctioned
at all our international congresses. These principles
were expressed by the Congress of Copenhagen,
1910, in the following way:
The parliamentary representatives of the Social Democracy
are bound to work in order to realize the following
aims:
1. International compulsory arbitration.
2. Restriction of the preparations for war ending in
final disarmament.
3. Abolition of secret diplomacy with full parliamentary
responsibility as to foreign politics.
4. Recognition of the right of self-determination of
nations, of resistance to oppression and war-intrigues.
The Conference considers it the duty of all socialistic
parties to be active in order to render possible an early
conclusion of peace, and to work energetically in favor
of such conditions of peace as may form a basis of international
disarmament and of the democratization of foreign
politics.
The Conference protests against the infringement of
international right in the case of Belgium and expresses
a hope that the Social Democracy in all belligerent countries
will in the strongest way possible oppose every violent
annexation at variance with the right of self-determination
of the peoples.
The Conference, thus, reiterates the principles of peace
of the International, and summons the International
Bureau to convoke the social democratic parties to joint
deliberation, if not earlier, at least at the beginning of
the negotiations of peace, in order to examine the conditions
of peace, because the Conference considers it absolutely
necessary that the conditions of peace be not
stipulated without the collaboration of the working men
and women, or against their will, and summons the working
class in all countries to concentrate their efforts in
order to realize a permanent peace throughout the
world. This war, with all its horrors, has only been
possible, because the Capitalist class of the different
countries still holds the power in its hands. The Conference
hence summons the Socialists to work with the
greatest energy in order to conquer the political power,
so that Imperialism may be ruined, and that the International
Social Democracy may fulfil its great mission
of emancipating the people.
Copenhagen, Jan. 17-18, 1915.
PEACE PROPOSALS AND PROGRAMS 2. UNITED STATES — League to Enforce Peace — National Peace Convention , HELD UNDER THE AUSPICES OF THE EMERGENCY PEACE FEDERATION, CHICAGO, February 27 and 28, 1915. — World Peace Foundation — American School Peace League — Program of Women’s Peace Party — Program of Women’s Peace Party — New York Peace Society — Socialist Party of America — David Starr Jordan’s Resolutions as to Rational Terms of Peace — SIX LESSONS OF THE WAR — Chamber of Commerce of the United States
OBJECTS
League to enforce Peace.
1. An International Court to try all justiciable questions.
2. A Council of Conciliation for consideration of non-justiciable
questions.
3. Use of joint economic pressure and military force
against signatory beginning hostilities contrary to terms
of alliance.
4. Formulation and adoption of a code of international
law.
The League’s proposal is that economic pressure and
military force shall be used to compel signatory Powers
to take their international differences to the court for
adjudication rather than to the battlefield. It frankly
hopes to promote peace and aid its establishment by using
economic and military force.
National Peace Convention.
1. Foreign policies of nations should not be aimed
at creating alliances for the purpose of maintaining the
“balance of power,” but should be directed to the establishment
of a “Concert of Nations,” with
(a) An international court for the settlement of all
disputes between nations;
(b) An international congress, with legislative and
administrative powers over international affairs,
and with permanent committees in place
of present secret diplomacy;
(c) An international police force;
(d) The embodiment in international law of the principle
of non-intercourse, as the sanction and enforcement
of international obligations.
2. The gradual reduction and final abolition of national
armaments should be accomplished upon the
adoption of this peace program by a sufficient number
of nations, or by nations of sufficient power to ensure
protection to those disarmed; such reduction should be
graduated in each nation according to the degree of disarmament
elected in other nations, and should be
progressive until complete abolition is finally attained.
3. The manufacture of armaments for private profit
should be prohibited, and the export of munitions of war
from one country to another should be directly under
governmental control.
4. The protection of private property at sea, of neutral
commerce and of communications should be secured
by the neutralization of the seas, and of such maritime
trade routes as the Dardanelles and the Panama and Suez
Canals.
5. National and international action should be aimed
at the removal of inequitable trade barriers and other
more fundamental economic causes of war.
6. The democracies of the world should be extended
and reinforced by general application of the principles
of self-government and of universal adult suffrage.
7. No province should be transferred from one government
to another without the consent of the population
of such province.
8. No treaty, alliance, or other arrangement should be
entered upon by any nation, unless ratified by the representatives
of the people; treaties for securing delay
before commencing hostilities, and adequate machinery
for insuring democratic control of foreign politics should
be created.
Boston, Mass.
World Peace Foundation.
1. No territory should be transferred from one nation
to another in disregard of the inhabitants, nor any readjustment
be made of which the effect would necessarily
be to sow the seeds of future war.
2. As the alliances and ententes of Europe have
proved their incapacity to safeguard the welfare of the
people, the nations of that continent should establish
and maintain a representative council in order to insure
mutual conference and concerted action.
3. Competition in armaments should end. The nations
should agree to abandon compulsory military service
and to limit military force to purposes of police and
international defense.
4. All manufactures of arms, armaments and munitions
for use in war should hereafter be national property.
No private citizen or corporation should be permitted
to engage in such manufacture. The export of
such goods for use in armies and fleets should be prohibited.
5. No neutral nation should permit its citizens to make
loans to belligerents for war purposes. As our own
State Department has said: “Loans by American bankers
to any foreign nation which is at war are inconsistent
with the true spirit of neutrality.”
American School Peace League.
1. A Concert of Europe. The surest method of establishing
permanent peace is to bring about a Concert of
Europe, based upon the knowledge that, with nations as
with individuals, cooperation and not conflict is the law
of progress. In order to insure mutual conference and
concerted action, there should be organized a representative
Council whose deliberations and decisions would be
public. This would mark the end of offensive alliances
and ententes which have proved their inability to safeguard
the real and permanent interests of the people.
2. Nationality Must be Respected. No territory
should be transferred from one nation to another against
the will of the inhabitants, nor should any readjustments
be made which might breed fresh wars. National boundaries
should coincide as far as possible with national sentiment.
No terms of settlement should be regarded as
satisfactory if they impose upon any nation such harsh
and humiliating terms of peace as would be inconsistent
with its independence, self-respect, or well-being. All
idea of revenge should, of course, be rooted out.
3. Limitation of Armaments. Since the policy of
huge national armaments has lamentably failed to preserve
peace, competition in armaments should end. The
nations should agree to have no military forces other
than those maintained for international police duty.
Militarism should be abandoned by all nations, because
they recognize the absolute futility of force as a means
of advancing the moral or material well-being of any
country. To facilitate the elimination of militarism,
the conditions of peace should stipulate that all manufactories
of arms, armaments, and munitions for use in
war shall hereafter be national property. No private
citizen or corporation should be permitted to engage in
such manufacture.
Organized in Washington, January 10, 1915.
Women’s Peace Party.
1. The immediate calling of a convention of neutral
nations in the interest of early peace.
2. Limitation of armaments, and the nationalization
of their manufacture.
3. Organized opposition to militarism in our own
country.
4. Democratic control of foreign policies.
5. The further humanizing of governments by the extension
of the franchise to women.
6. “Concert of Nations” to supersede balance of
power.
7. Action toward the gradual organization of the
world to substitute law for war.
8. The substitution of an international police for rival
armies and navies.
9. Removal of the economic causes of war.
10. The appointment of our Government of a commission
of men and women, with an adequate appropriation,
to promote international peace.
Washington, January, 1916.
1. That no increased appropriations for war preparations
be voted during the present session.
2. That a joint committee be appointed to conduct
a thorough investigation with public hearings, and report
within the next six months upon the following matters:
a. The condition of our military and naval defenses
with special reference to the expenditures
of past appropriations;
b. The probability of aggressive action by
other nations against the United States
by reason of antagonism with respect to
race, trade, national expansion, property
holding in foreign lands and other causes
of war;
c. The possibility of lessening by legislative
or diplomatic action the sources of friction
between this country and other nations.
3. That action be taken to secure by our Government
the immediate calling of a conference of neutral nations
in the interest of a just and early peace. (To that end
we endorse the principles embodied in House Joint Resolution
38.)
4. That action be taken to provide for the elimination
of all private profit from the manufacture of armaments.
5. That action be taken which shall provide Federal
control over unnaturalized residents.
6. That action be taken to bring about the creation
of a joint commission of experts representing Japan,
China, and the United States to study the complex and
important question at issue between the Orient and the
United States and make recommendations to the various
governments involved.
7. That action be taken to convene the Third Hague
Conference at the earliest possible moment and that all
voting American delegates shall be civilians who represent
various important elements in the country, including
if possible the business, educational and labor interests
and women, and that the delegates from the
United States be instructed to advocate world organization
and a peaceful settlement of all international difficulties.
One change was made in the platform adopted by the
party a year ago. Economic pressure, instead of an international
police, was urged as a substitute for rival
armies and navies.
New York Peace Society.
In the platform of the New York Peace Society appear
these five “conditions of a permanent peace”:
1. A union of a sufficient number of Powers to guarantee
permanent peace by the maintenance of military
force which can be used at need as a police against any
Power which threatens hostilities.
2. A treaty which shall not only arrange the boundaries
of the States and their colonies, but also guarantee
the territories so established against attack either from
within or without the league.
3. The removal of enmities. (a) By making peace in
a generous spirit at the close of the present war, and
before the forces on either side shall have been completely
crushed. (b) By respecting racial affiliations in
the adjustments of territory made in the treaty of peace.
4. A renewal of the conferences at The Hague, the
meetings to be held so frequently as to constitute a Standing
Committee of the nations for promoting measures of
common interest, and for removing in their incipient
stages causes of contention.
5. A treaty agreement to refer all differences within
the league for adjudication either to arbitration or to a
permanent court.
“The present war,” says the platform in part, “has
made it clear that the arming of all nations menaces the
peace of all. A common reduction of armaments under
an international agreement seems to present itself as
the sole condition of tolerable security and welfare of
all. Such a consummation would give to humanity its
own possible compensation for the unparalleled tragedy
of the war.”
Socialist Party of America.
I. Terms of peace at close of present war
must be such as to protect the nations from future wars
and conserve the identity of the smaller nations.
1. No indemnities.
2. No transfer of territory, except upon consent and
by vote of the people within the territory.
II. International Federation—United States of the
World.
1. Court or courts for the settlement of all disputes
between nations.
2. International congress, with legislative and administrative
powers over international affairs, and with permanent
committees in place of present secret diplomacy.
3. International police force.
III. National disarmament.
1. National disarmament shall be effected immediately
upon the adoption of the peace program by a sufficient
number of nations, or by nations of sufficient power so
that the international police force developed by the
terms of the program shall be adequate to insure the protection
of the disarmed.
2. No increase in existing armaments under any circumstances.
3. Pending complete disarmament the abolition of the
manufacture of armaments and munitions of war for
private profit.
4. International ownership and control of strategic
waterways, such as the Dardanelles, Straits of Gibraltar,
and the Suez, Panama and Kiel Canals.
5. Neutralization of the seas.
IV. Extension of democracy.
1. Political democracy.
(a) The declaration of offensive war to be made
only by direct vote of the people.
(b) Abolition of secret diplomacy and the democratic
control of foreign policies.
(c) Universal suffrage, including woman suffrage.
2. Industrial democracy.
Radical social changes in all countries to eliminate the
economic causes of war, such as,
(a) Federation of the working classes of the
world in a league of peace.
(b) Socialization of the national resources, public
utilities and fundamental equipment
of industry of the nations.
(c) Elimination of all unearned income.
(d) Immediate and progressive amelioration of
the conditions of labor.
V. Immediate action.
1. Efforts to be made in every nation to secure the official
adoption of the above program, by the governing
bodies at the earliest possible date. The adoption of
the program (contingent upon its acceptance by a sufficient
number of the nations to ensure its success) to be
immediately announced to the world as a standing offer
of federation.
2. The federation of all the possible peace forces that
can be united in behalf of the above program for active
propaganda among all nations.
3. Efforts through the international and the national
organizations of the Socialist party of all nations to
secure universal cooperation of all socialist and labor
organizations in the above program.
David Starr Jordan.
Whereas, The Great War in Europe is working havoc
without parallel among the best racial elements in all
nations concerned, thereby exhausting the near future
and bringing subsequent impoverishment to the race;
Whereas, An intolerable burden of sorrow and misery
is thrown on the women and children of Europe, those
who had no part in bringing on the war and no possible
interests to be served by it;
Whereas, No possible gain, economic or political (the
restoration of Belgium being secured), can compensate
any nation for the loss, distress and misery involved in
this war and aggravated by each day of its continuance;
Whereas, No probability appears that military operations
in any quarter can of themselves bring the war to
its end;
Whereas, A sweeping victory tends to leave an increasing
legacy of hate, with seeds of future wars;
Resolved, That the rational interests of the civilized
world demand that the war be brought to a speedy close;
and
Resolved, That a way to honorable and lasting peace
may be possible along the following lines:
1. Recognition of the fact that no nation can establish
rule or dominion over any other civilized nation,
large or small, that peace cannot be maintained by the
overruling power of any one nation, but rather by international
agreements of those nations which reject aggressive
war.
2. Guaranteed security to the small States of Europe,
with relief of peoples held in unnatural allegiance.
3. The freedom, under international guarantees, of
the High Seas and of the channels of trade, with immunity
of commerce from belligerent attack.
4. The removal of hampering tariff restrictions.
5. Compensation to Belgium, as determined by impartial
arbitration.
6. The neutralization of Constantinople, with adequate
safeguarding of the rights of Christian and Jewish
peoples within the Ottoman Empire.
7. An international conference to secure terms of
peace; with reduction of national armament, the establishment
of a supreme international tribunal, the maintenance
of an international police force, accompanied by
recognition of the stability of International Law.
May 13, 1915.
Nicholas Murray Butler.
First.—That the various Hague Conventions, solemnly
entered into in 1899 and in 1907, have been violated
frequently since the outbreak of hostilities, and
that, obviously, some greater and more secure sanction
for such Conventions must be provided in the future.
Second.—That in not a few instances the rules and
usages of international law have been thrown to the
winds, to the discredit of the belligerents themselves
and to the grave distress, physically and commercially,
of neutral powers.
Of course every one understands that international
law is merely a series of conventions without other than
moral sanction. If, however, the world has gone back
to the point where a nation’s plighted faith is not moral
sanction enough, then that fact and its implications
ought to be clearly understood and appropriate punitive
action provided for.
Third.—That any attempt to submerge nationalities
in nations other than their own is certain to result in
friction and conflict in the not distant future. Any attempt
to create new nations, or to enlarge or diminish
the area of nations, without having regard to nationality,
is simply to organize a future war.
Fourth.—That the transfer of sovereignty over any
given district or people without their consent, is certainly
an unwise, and probably an unjust, action for any government
to take, having regard for the peace and happiness
of the world.
Fifth.—That the international organizations which
had been carried so far in such fields as maritime law,
postal service, railway service, and international arbitration,
should be taken up anew and pursued more vigorously,
but upon a sounder and a broader foundation, and
made a certain means of protecting the smaller and the
weaker nations.
Sixth.—That competitive armaments, instead of being
an assurance against war, are a sure cause of war and
an equally certain preventive of those policies of social
reform and advance that enlightened peoples everywhere
are eager to pursue.
Nicholas Murray Butler, quoted in N. Y. Times, May 16, 1915.
Chamber of Commerce of the U. S.
1. A more comprehensive and better-defined sea-law.
2. An international court.
3. A council of Conciliation.
4. International conferences for the better establishment
and progressive amendment of international law.
5. Power to enforce agreement: The organization of
a system of commercial and financial non-intercourse,
to be followed by military force if necessary, to be applied
to those nations entering into the foregoing arrangements
and then going to war without first submitting
their differences to an agreed-upon tribunal.
PEACE PROPOSALS AND PROGRAMS 3. GREAT BRITAIN — Union of Democratic Control — Fabian Society — Independent Labor Party — National Peace Council: Federation of British Peace Societies — Women’s Movement for Constructive Peace — Australian Peace Alliance — MR. CHARLES RODEN BUXTON ON PEACE TERMS — BRAILSFORD ON A PEACE BY SATISFACTION
Union of Democratic Control.
1. No Province shall be transferred from one Government
to another without the consent by plebiscite or
otherwise of the population of such Province.
2. No Treaty, Arrangement, or Undertaking shall be
entered upon in the name of Great Britain without the
sanction of Parliament. Adequate machinery for ensuring
democratic control of foreign policy shall be
created.
3. The Foreign Policy of Great Britain shall not be
aimed at creating Alliances for the purpose of maintaining
the Balance of Power; but shall be directed to concerted
action between the Powers, and the setting up of
an International Council, whose deliberations and decisions
shall be public, with such machinery for securing
international agreement as shall be the guarantee of an
abiding peace.
4. Great Britain shall propose as part of the Peace settlement
a plan for the drastic reduction by consent of the
armaments of all the belligerent Powers, and to facilitate
that policy shall attempt to secure the general nationalization
of the manufacture of armaments, and the control
of the export of armaments by one country to another.
London, July 17, 1915.
Proposed Articles of Settlement
Fabian Society.
The signatory States, desirous of preventing any future
outbreak of war, improving international relations,
arriving by agreement at an authoritative codification
of international law and facilitating the development of
such joint action as is exemplified by the International
Postal Union, hereby agree and consent to the following
Articles:
THE ESTABLISHMENT OF A SUPERNATIONAL AUTHORITY
1. There shall be established as soon as possible within
the period of one year from the date hereof (a) an International
High Court for the decision of justiciable issues
between independent Sovereign States; (b) an
International Council with the double function of securing,
by common agreement, such international legislation
as may be practicable, and of promoting the settlement
of non-justiciable issues between independent Sovereign
States; and (c) an International Secretariat.
The Constituent States
2. The independent Sovereign States to be admitted as
Constituent States, and hereinafter so described, shall
be:
(a) The belligerents in the present war;
(b) The United States of America;
(c) Such other independent Sovereign States as have
been represented at either of the Peace Conferences at
The Hague, and as shall apply for admission within six
months from the date of these Articles; and
(d) Such other independent Sovereign States as may
hereafter be admitted by the International Council.
Covenant Against Aggression
3. It is a fundamental principle of these Articles that
the Constituent States severally disclaim all desire or
intention of aggression on any other independent Sovereign
State or States, and that they agree and bind
themselves, under all circumstances, and without any
evasion or qualification whatever, never to pursue, beyond
the stage of courteous representation, any claim
or complaint that any of them may have against any
other Constituent State, without first submitting such
claim or complaint, either to the International High
Court for adjudication and decision, or to the International
Council for examination and report, with a
view to arriving at a settlement acceptable to both
parties.
Covenant Against War Except as a Final Resource
4. The Constituent States expressly bind themselves
severally under no circumstances to address to any Constituent
State an ultimatum, or a threat of military or
naval operations in the nature of war, or of any act
of aggression; and under no circumstances to declare
war, or begin military or naval operations of the nature
of war, or violate the territory or attack the ships of
another State, otherwise than by way of repelling and
defeating a forcible attack actually made by military or
naval force, until the matter in dispute has been submitted
as aforesaid to the International High Court or
to the International Council, and until after the expiration
of one year from the date of such submission.
On the other hand, no Constituent State shall, after
submission of the matter at issue to the International
Council and after the expiration of the specified time,
be precluded from taking any action, even to the point
of going to war, in defense of its own honor or interests,
as regards any issues which are not justiciable within
the definition laid down by these Articles, and which
affect either its independent sovereignty or its territorial
integrity, or require any change in its internal
laws, and with regard to which no settlement acceptable
to itself has been arrived at.
THE INTERNATIONAL COUNCIL
5. The International Council shall be a continuously
existing deliberative and legislative body composed of
representatives of the Constituent States, to be appointed
in such manner, for such periods and under such conditions
as may in each case from time to time be determined
by the several States.
Each of the eight Great Powers—viz., Austria-Hungary,
the British Empire, France, Germany, Italy, Japan,
Russia and the United States of America—may appoint
five representatives. Each of the other Constituent
States may appoint two representatives.
Different Sittings of the Council
6. The International Council shall sit either as a
Council of all the Constituent States, hereinafter called
the Council sitting as a whole, or as the Council of the
eight Great Powers, or as the Council of the States other
than the eight Great Powers, or as the Council for America,
or as the Council for Europe, each such sitting being
restricted to the representatives of the States thus
indicated.
There shall stand referred to the Council of the eight
Great Powers any question arising between any two or
more of such Powers, and also any other question in
which any of such Powers formally claims to be concerned,
and requests to have so referred.
There shall also stand referred to the Council of the
eight Great Powers, for consideration and ratification,
or for reference back in order that they may be reconsidered,
the proceedings of the Council for America, the
Council for Europe, and the Council of the States other
than the eight Great Powers.
There shall stand referred to the Council for Europe
any question arising between two or more independent
Sovereign States of Europe, and not directly affecting
any independent Sovereign States not represented in
that Council, provided that none of the Independent
Sovereign States not so represented formally claims to
be concerned in such question, and provided that none
of the eight Great Powers formally claims to have it referred
to the Council of the eight great Powers or to
the Council sitting as a whole.
There shall stand referred to the Council for America
any question arising between two or more independent
Sovereign States of America, not directly affecting any
independent Sovereign State not represented in that
Council, provided that none of the independent Sovereign
States not so represented formally claims to be
concerned in such question, and provided that none of
the eight Great Powers formally claims to have it referred
to the Council of the eight Great Powers or to the
Council sitting as a whole.
There shall stand referred to the Council for the
States other than the eight Great Powers any question
between two or more of such States, not directly affecting
any of the eight Great Powers and which none of
the eight Great Powers formally claims to have referred
to the Council sitting as a whole.
The Council shall sit as a whole for—
(a) General legislation and any question not standing
referred to the Council of the eight Great Powers, the
Council of the States other than the eight Great Powers,
the Council for Europe or the Council for America respectively;
(b) The appointment and all questions relating to
the conditions of office, functions and powers of the International
Secretariat, and of the President and other officers
of the International Council;
(c) The settlement of Standing Orders, and all questions
relating to procedure and verification of powers;
(d) The financial affairs of the International Council
and International High Court, the allocation of the cost
among the Constituent States, and the issue of precepts
upon the several Constituent States for the shares due
from them;
(e) The admission of independent Sovereign States
as Constituent States; and
(f) Any proposal to alter any of these Articles, and
the making of such an alteration.
Membership of the Council and Voting
7. All the Constituent States shall have equal rights
to participation in the deliberations of the International
Council. Any Constituent State may submit to the
International Council sitting as a whole any proposal for
any alteration of International Law, or for making an
enactment of new law; and also (subject to the provisions
of these Articles with regard to the submission
of justiciable issues to the International High Court)
may bring before the Council any question, dispute or
difference arising between it and any other Constituent
State.
When the International Council is sitting as the Council
of the eight Great Powers or as the Council of the
States other than the eight Great Powers each of the
States represented therein shall have one vote only.
When the International Council is sitting as a whole
or as the Council for Europe or as the Council for
America, the number of votes to be given on behalf of
each State shall be as follows:
As agreed to by the Hague Conference, the relative
position of the States works out into the following scale
of votes:
| Austria-Hungary, the British Empire, France, Germany,
Italy, Japan, Russia, the United States of America |
20 |
votes |
each |
| Spain |
12 |
” |
|
| The Netherlands |
9 |
” |
|
| Belgium, Denmark, Greece, Norway, Portugal, Sweden,
China, Roumania, Turkey |
6 |
” |
” |
| Argentina, Brazil, Chile, Mexico |
4 |
” |
” |
| Switzerland, Bulgaria, Persia |
3 |
” |
” |
| Colombia, Peru, Uruguay, Venezuela, Serbia, Siam |
2 |
” |
” |
| The other Constituent States |
1 |
vote |
” |
Legislation Subject to Ratification
8. It shall be within the competence of the International
Council to codify and declare the International
Law existing between the several independent Sovereign
States of the world; and any such codifying enactment,
when and in so far as ratified by the Constituent States,
shall be applied and enforced by the International High
Court.
It shall also be within the competence of the International
Council from time to time, by specific enactment,
to amend International Law, whether or not this
has been codified; and any such enactment when and in
so far as ratified by the several Constituent States shall
be applied and enforced by the International High
Court.
Whenever any Constituent State notifies its refusal to
ratify as a whole any enactment made by the International
Council, it shall at the same time notify its ratification
of such part or parts of such enactment as it
will consent to be bound by; and the International Council
shall thereupon reenact the parts so ratified by all
the Constituent States, and declare such enactment to
have been so ratified, and such enactment shall thereupon
be applied and enforced by the International High
Court.
When any enactment of the International Council
making any new general rule of law has been ratified
wholly or in part by any two or more Constituent
States, but not by all the Constituent States, it shall, so
far as ratified, be deemed to be binding on the ratifying
State or States, but only in respect of the relations of
such State or States with any other ratifying State or
States; and it shall be applied and enforced accordingly
by the International High Court.
Non-Justiciable Issues
9. When any question, difference or dispute arising
between two or more Constituent States is not justiciable
as defined in these Articles, and is not promptly brought
to an amicable settlement, and is of such a character that
it might ultimately endanger friendly relations between
such States, it shall be the duty of each party to the
matter at issue, irrespective of any action taken or not
taken by any other party, to submit the question, difference
or dispute to the International Council with a
view to a satisfactory settlement being arrived at. The
Council may itself invite the parties to lay any such
question, difference or dispute before the Council, or
the Council may itself take any such matter at issue into
its own consideration.
The Constituent States hereby severally agree and
bind themselves under no circumstances to address to
any other Constituent State an ultimatum or anything
in the nature of a threat of forcible reprisals or naval
or military operations, or actually to commence hostilities
against such State, or to violate its territory, or
to attack its ships, otherwise than by way of repelling
and defeating a forcible attack actually made by naval
or military force, before a matter in dispute, if not of
a justiciable character as defined in these Articles, has
been submitted to or taken into consideration by the
International Council as aforesaid for investigation,
modification and report, and during a period of one year
from the date of such submission or consideration.
The International Council may appoint a Permanent
Board of Conciliators for dealing with all such questions,
differences or disputes as they arise, and may constitute
the Board either on the nomination of the several
Constituent States or otherwise, in such manner,
upon such conditions and for such term or terms as the
Council may decide.
When any question, difference or dispute, not of a
justiciable character as defined in these Articles, is submitted
to or taken into consideration by the International
Council as aforesaid, the Council shall, with the
least possible delay, take action, either (1) by referring
the matter at issue to the Permanent Board of Conciliators,
or (2) by appointing a Special Committee, whether
exclusively of the Council or otherwise, to enquire into
the matter and report, or (3) by appointing a Commission
of Enquiry to investigate the matter and report,
or (4) by itself taking the matter into consideration.
The Constituent States hereby agree and bind themselves,
whether or not they are parties to any such matter
at issue, to give all possible facilities to the International
Council, to the Permanent Board of Conciliators,
to any Committee or Commission of Enquiry appointed
by either of them, and to any duly accredited
officer of any of these bodies, for the successful discharge
of their duties.
When any matter at issue is referred to the Board of
Conciliation, or to a Special Committee, or to a Commission
of Enquiry, such Board, Committee or Commission
shall, if at any time during its proceedings it succeeds
in bringing about an agreement between the parties
upon the matter at issue, immediately report such
agreement to the International Council; but, if no such
agreement be reached, such Board, Committee or Commission
shall, so soon as it has finished its enquiries, and
in any case within six months, make a report to the
International Council, stating the facts of the case and
making any recommendations for a decision that are
deemed expedient.
When a report is made to the International Council
by any such Board, Committee or Commission that an
agreement has been arrived at between the parties, the
Council shall embody such agreement, with a recital of
its terms, in a resolution of the Council.
When any other report is made to the Council by any
such Board, Committee or Commission, or when the
Council itself has taken the matter at issue into consideration,
the Council shall, after taking all the facts into
consideration, and within a period of three months, come
to a decision on the subject, and shall embody such decision
in a resolution of the Council. Such resolution
shall, if necessary, be arrived at by voting, and shall be
published, together with any report on the subject, in the
Official Gazette.
A resolution of the Council embodying a decision settling
a matter at issue between Constituent States shall
be obligatory and binding on all the Constituent States,
including all the parties to the matter at issue, if either
it is passed unanimously by all the members of the Council
present and voting; or where the proposed enactment
does not affect the independent sovereignty or the territorial
integrity, nor require any change in the internal
laws of any State, and where such enactment shall have
been assented to by a three-fourths majority of the
votes given by the representatives present and voting.
The International Secretariat
10. There shall be an International Secretariat, with
an office permanently open for business, with such a staff
as the International Council may from time to time determine.
It shall be the duty of the International Secretariat to
make all necessary communications on behalf of the
International Council to States or individuals; to place
before the President to bring before the Council any
matter of which it should have cognizance; to organize
and conduct any enquiries or investigations ordered by
the Council; to maintain an accurate record of the proceedings
of the Council; to make authentic translations
of the resolutions and enactments of the Council, the
report of the proceedings, and other documents, and to
communicate them officially to all the Constituent States;
and to publish for sale an Official Gazette and such other
works as the Council may from time to time direct.
Subject to any regulations that may be made by the
International Council, the International Secretariat shall
take charge of and be responsible for (a) the funds belonging
to or in the custody of the International Council
and the International High Court; (b) the collection
of all receipts due to either of them; and (c) the
making of all authorized payments.
THE INTERNATIONAL HIGH COURT
11. The International High Court shall be a permanent
judicial tribunal, consisting of fifteen Judges, to
be appointed as hereinafter provided. Subject to these
Articles it shall, by a majority of Judges sitting and
voting, control its own proceedings, determine its sessions
and place of meeting, settle its own procedure, and
appoint its own officers. It may, if thought fit, elect
one of its members to be President of the Court for such
term and with such functions as it may decide. Its
members shall receive an annual stipend of ——,
whilst if a President is elected he shall receive an additional
sum of ——. The Court shall hear and decide
with absolute independence the issues brought before
it in conformity with these Articles; and shall in
each case pronounce, by a majority of votes, a single
judgment of the Court as a whole, which shall be expressed
in separate reasoned statements by each of the
Judges sitting and acting in the case. The sessions of
the Court shall be held, if so ordered, notwithstanding
the existence of a vacancy or of vacancies among the
Judges; and the proceedings of the Court shall be valid,
and the decision of a majority of the Judges sitting and
acting shall be of full force, notwithstanding the existence
of any vacancy or vacancies or of the absence of any
Judge or Judges.
The Judges of the Court
12. The Judges of the International High Court shall
be appointed for a term of five years by the International
Council sitting as a whole, in accordance with the following
scheme: Each of the Constituent States shall
be formally invited to nominate one candidate, who
need not necessarily be a citizen or a resident of the
State by which he is nominated. The eight candidates
severally nominated by the eight Great Powers shall
thereupon be appointed Judges by the International
Council sitting as the Council of the eight Great Powers.
The remaining seven Judges shall be appointed
by the International Council sitting as a whole, after
selection by exhaustive ballot from among the candidates
nominated by the Constituent States other than the
eight Great Powers. On the occurrence of a vacancy
among the Judges nominated by the eight Great Powers,
the State which had nominated the Judge whose seat
has become vacant shall be invited to nominate his successor,
and the candidate so nominated shall thereupon
be appointed by the International Council sitting as the
Council of the eight Great Powers. On the occurrence
of a vacancy among the other Judges, each of the Constituent
States other than the eight Great Powers shall
be invited to nominate a candidate to fill the vacancy;
and the International Council sitting as a whole shall,
by exhaustive ballot, choose from among the candidates
so nominated the person to be appointed.
A Judge of the International High Court shall not be
liable to any legal proceedings in any tribunal in any
State, and shall not be subjected to any disciplinary action
by any Government, in respect of anything said
or done by him in his capacity as Judge; and shall not
during his term of office be deprived of any part of the
emoluments or privileges of his office. A Judge of the
International High Court may be removed from office
by a resolution of the International Council sitting as
a whole, carried by a three-fourths majority.
The Court Open Only to State Governments
13. The International High Court shall deal only with
justiciable questions, as defined in these Articles, at
issue between the national Governments of independent
Sovereign Sates, and shall not entertain any application
from or on behalf of an individual person, or any
group or organization of persons, or any company, or
any subordinate administration, or any State not independent
and Sovereign. The International High Court
may, if it thinks fit, deal with a suit brought by a Constituent
State against an independent Sovereign State
which is not a Constituent State; or with a suit between
two or more such States.
Justiciable Issues
14. The justiciable questions with which the International
High Court shall be competent to deal shall be
exclusively those falling within one or other of the following
classes, viz.:
(a) Any question of fact which, if established, would
be a cause of action within the competence of the Court;
(b) Any question as to the interpretation or application
of any international treaty or agreement duly registered
as provided in these Articles, or of International
Law, or of any enactment of the International Council;
together with any alleged breach or contravention
thereof;
(c) Any question as to the responsibility or blame attaching
to any independent Sovereign State for any of
the acts, negligences or defaults of its national or local
Government officers, agents or representatives, occasioning
loss or damage to a State other than their own,
whether to any of the citizens, companies or subordinate
administrations of such State, or to its national Government;
and as to the reparation to be made, and the
compensation to be paid, for such loss or damage;
(d) Any question as to the title, by agreement, prescription,
or occupation, to the sovereignty of any place
or district;
(e) Any question as to the demarcation of any part of
any national boundary;
(f) Any question as to the reparation to be made, or
the amount of compensation to be paid, in cases in which
the principle of indemnity has been recognized or admitted
by all the parties;
(g) Any question as to the recovery of contract debts
claimed from the Government of an independent Sovereign
State by the Government of another independent
Sovereign State, as being due to any of its citizens, companies
or subordinate administrations, or to itself;
(h) Any question which may be submitted to the
Court by express agreement between all the parties to
the case.
The question of whether or not an issue is justiciable
within the meaning of these Articles shall be determined
solely by the International High Court, which may determine
such a question whether or not formal objection
is taken by any of the litigants.
If any State, being a party to any action in the International
High Court, objects that any point at issue is
not a justiciable question as herein defined, the objection
shall be considered by the Court; and the Court
shall, whether or not the objecting State enters an appearance,
or argues the matter, pronounce upon the
objection, and either set it aside or declare it well
founded.
It shall be within the competence of the International
High Court, with regard to any justiciable question in
respect of which it may be invoked by one or more of the
parties, summarily to enjoin any State, whether or not
a party to the case, to refrain from taking any specified
positive action or to discontinue any specified positive
action already begun, or to cause to be discontinued any
specified positive action begun by any person, company
or subordinate administration within or belonging to
such State, which in the judgment of the Court is designed
or intended, or may reasonably be expected to
change the status quo with regard to the question at issue
before the Court, or seriously to injure any of the parties
to the case. Any such injunction of the International
High Court shall be binding, and shall be enforceable,
in the same way as a judgment of the Court, in the
manner hereinafter described.
Immediate Publicity for All Treaties, Existing and
Future
15. No treaty or agreement between two or more independent
Sovereign States shall be deemed to confer
any right to invoke the International High Court, or
shall be treated as valid, or be in any way recognized
by the International Council or the International High
Court, or shall be held to confer any rights, to impose
any obligations, or to change the status or legal rights
of any person, company, subordinate administration,
district or State, unless a duly authenticated copy of
such Treaty or Agreement has been deposited by one or
all of the States that are parties to it, in the Registry of
the International High Court, within twelve months
from the date of these Articles, in accordance with any
rules that may from time to time be made by the Court
for this purpose; or in the case of a Treaty or Agreement
hereafter made, within three months from the date of
such Treaty or Agreement.
It shall be the duty of the officer in charge of the Registry
immediately after deposit to allow the duly accredited
representative of any Constituent State to inspect
and copy any Treaty or Agreement so deposited; and
promptly to communicate a copy to the International
Secretariat for publication in the Official Gazette.
Undertaking to Submit All Justiciable Questions to the
International High Court
16. The Constituent States severally undertake and
agree to submit to the International High Court for trial
and judgment every question, difference or dispute coming
within the definition of a justiciable question as laid
down by these Articles that may arise between themselves
and any other independent Sovereign State or
States; and at all times to abstain, in respect of such
questions, from anything in the nature of an ultimatum;
from any threat to take unfriendly or aggressive action
of any kind with a view to redressing the alleged grievance
or punishing the alleged wrongdoing; and from any
violation of the territory of any other State or attack on
the ships of such State or other military or naval operations,
or other action leading or likely to lead to war.
Enforcement of the Decrees of the Court
17. When in any case upon which judgment is given
by the International High Court, the Court finds that
any of the parties to the case has, by act, negligence, or
default, committed any breach of international obligation,
whether arising by Treaty or Agreement, or by
International Law, or by enactment of the International
Council in accordance with these Articles, the Court may
simply declare that one or other litigant State is in default,
and leave such State voluntarily to make reparation;
or the Court may, in the alternative, itself direct
reparation to be made or compensation to be paid for
such wrong, and may assess damages or compensation,
and may, either by way of addition to damages or compensation,
or as an alternative, impose a pecuniary fine
upon the State declared in default, hereinafter called
the recalcitrant State; and may require compliance with
its decree within a specified time under penalty of a
pecuniary fine, and may prescribe the application of any
such damages, compensation, or fine.
In the event of non-compliance with any decision or
decree or injunction of the International High Court, or
of non-payment of the damages, compensation, or fine
within the time specified for such payment, the Court
may decree execution, and may call upon the Constituent
States, or upon some or any of them, to put in operation,
after duly published notice, for such period and
under such conditions as may be arranged, any or all of
the following sanctions—viz.:
(a) To lay an embargo on any or all ships within the
jurisdiction of such Constituent State or States registered
as belonging to the recalcitrant State;
(b) To prohibit any lending of capital or other
moneys to the citizens, companies, or subordinate administrations
of the recalcitrant State, or to its national
Government;
(c) To prohibit the issue or dealing in or quotation
on the Stock Exchange or in the press of any new loans,
debentures, shares, notes or securities of any kind by
any of the citizens, companies or subordinate administrations
of the recalcitrant State, or of its national Government;
(d) To prohibit all postal, telegraphic, telephonic and
wireless communication with the recalcitrant State;
(e) To prohibit the payment of any debts due to the
citizens, companies or subordinate administrations of the
recalcitrant State, or to its national Government; and,
if thought fit, to direct that payment of such debts shall
be made only to one or other of the Constituent Governments,
which shall give a good and legally valid discharge
for the same, and shall account for the net proceeds
thereof to the International High Court;
(f) To prohibit all imports, or certain specified imports,
coming from the recalcitrant State, or originating
within it;
(g) To prohibit all exports, or certain specified exports
consigned directly to the recalcitrant State, or destined
for it;
(h) To prohibit all passenger traffic (other than the
exit of foreigners), whether by ship, railway, canal or
road, to or from the recalcitrant State;
(i) To prohibit the entrance into any port of the Constituent
States of any of the ships registered as belonging
to the recalcitrant State, except so far as may be
necessary for any of them to seek safety, in which case
such ship or ships shall be interned;
(j) To declare and enforce a decree of complete non-intercourse
with the recalcitrant State, including all the
above-mentioned measures of partial non-intercourse;
(k) To levy a special export duty on all goods destined
for the recalcitrant State, accounting for the net proceeds
to the International High Court;
(l) To furnish a contingent of war-ships to maintain
a combined blockade of one or more of the ports, or of
the whole coastline of the recalcitrant State.
The International High Court shall arrange for all the
expenses incurred in putting in force the above sanctions,
including any compensation for loss thereby incurred
by any citizens, companies, subordinate administrations
or national Governments of any of the
Constituent States other than the recalcitrant State, to
be raised by a levy on all the Constituent States in such
proportions as may be decided by the International Council;
and for the eventual recovery of the total sum by
way of additional penalty from the recalcitrant State.
When on any decree or decision or injunction of the
International High Court execution is ordered, or when
any sanction or other measure ordered by the Court is
directed to be put in operation against any Constituent
State, it shall be an offense against the comity of nations
for the State against which such decree, decision,
injunction or execution has been pronounced or ordered,
or against which any sanction or other measure is directed
to be enforced, to declare war, or to take any naval
or military action, or to violate the territory or attack
the ships of any other State or to commit any other act
of aggression against any or all of the States so acting
under the order of the Court; and all the other Constituent
States shall be bound, and do hereby pledge
themselves, to make common cause with the State or
States so attacked, and to use naval and military force
to protect such State or States, and to enforce the orders
of the International High Court, by any warlike
operations that may for the purpose be deemed necessary.
[See New Statesman, special supplement, July 17, 1915, for program, with notes and queries, here omitted.]
Annual Conference, Norwich, April 5 and 6, 1915.
Independent Labor Party.
Drafted Resolutions:
This Conference calls upon the workers to guard
against allowing elements to enter the peace settlement
which would be a pretext and excuse for future devastating
wars; in order that the peace may be just and lasting,
the Conference demands:
1. That the people concerned shall give consent before
there is transfer of territory:
2. No future treaty, agreement or understanding be
entered into without the knowledge of the people and
the consent of Parliament, and machinery to be created
for the democratic control of foreign policy:
3. Drastic all-round reduction of armaments, by international
agreement, together with the nationalization
of the manufacture of armaments, and the national control
of the export of armaments, by one country to another:
4. British foreign policy to be directed in future toward
establishing a federation of the nations, and the setting
up of an International Council, whose decisions
shall be public, together with the establishment of courts
for the interpretation and enforcement of treaties and
International Law.
5. This Conference is of opinion that an International
Arbitration Court should be established, with power, as
an alternative to war, to enforce its decisions by declaring
a postal, commercial, transport and financial boycott
against any dissenting nation.
6. This Conference is of opinion that no war should
be declared without the consent of Parliament.
7. Recognizing that a permanent peace must be based
upon mutual confidence and goodwill between the nations,
which can only be shown effectively by the abandonment
of all material preparations for war, this Conference
urges the abolition of armaments, the disbanding
of military and naval forces, and the prohibition of
the manufacture and import or export of munitions of
war.
National Peace Council.
1. Establishment of an international peace commission
such as those already established between the United
States and certain other Powers.
2. Peace commission to extend its functions to include
both those of a commission of inquiry and of a permanent
Hague court of arbitration.
3. Formation of a permanent Congress of Nations
composed of delegates appointed by the Parliaments,
to settle important international affairs which might
give rise to war; further elaboration by the Congress
of the Hague Conventions regulating the conduct and
methods of warfare.
4. No territorial change without consent of the population
involved.
5. Foreign policies and treaties subject to parliamentary
control.
6. Armament question to be put before Congress of
Nations.
7. Congress to seek to remove obstacles to freedom of
trade.
London
Object: to organize public union and to bring its pressure
to bear upon the Governments of the world to the
furtherance of the following ends:
PROPOSITIONS
1. The reinforcement of the Democracies of the world
by the inclusion of the mother-half of the human race
into the ranks of articulate citizenship.
2. The creation of some constitutional machinery,
where none at present exists, by which the Democracies
may exercise some control over foreign policy.
3. That all treaties and alliances on the part of any
Democratic nation shall be ratified by the representatives
of the people.
4. That the manufacture of armaments shall be nationalized
and that the export of ammunition from one country
to another shall be vetoed.
5. That the allies shall be held to their slogan that
this is a war to end war.
6. That at the conclusion of peace no province shall
be transferred from one Government to another without
the consent of the population concerned; that this consent
shall be obtained by plebiscite and that women, who
have suffered equally with men, shall be included in the
plebiscite.
7. That women as well as men should be sent as representatives
of their nation to the Hague Conference.
8. That the Democracies shall press for some kind of
international agreement by which all the nations shall
put themselves at the back of any one lawabiding nation
that is aggressively attacked, or of any small country
that is menaced by a stronger Power.
9. That the idea be brought to the front and the possibility
discussed of the formation of an European Senate
composed of representatives of every European nation.
That this Senate exist for the discussion of international
concerns and in this way a means may be constructed
whereby nations can seek to obtain what is
necessary to the development of their national life by
bargain and by exchange, instead of by secret treachery
or open slaughter and loot.
SUGGESTED ADDENDA
That the Hague Conference which regulates the rules
of war is based upon a pernicious principle in that it
treats as natural the existence of war, and only aims to
prune off some features regarded as objectionable, instead
of trying to render war impossible.
Australian Peace Alliance.
1. The establishment of an effective and permanent
international arbitration court elected on a democratic
basis, including women delegates.
2. The setting up of adequate machinery for ensuring
democratic control of foreign policy.
3. The general reduction of armaments and the nationalization
of their manufacture.
4. The organization of the trades unions and workers’
associations, with a definite view of ending war.
5. The termination of the present war at the earliest
possible moment, and the following principles to govern
the terms of peace:
(I.) No Province or Territory in any part of
the world shall be transferred from one
Government to another without the consent
by plebiscite of the population of
such Province.
(II.) No treaty, arrangement or undertaking
shall be entered upon in the name of
Great Britain without the sanction of
Parliament. Adequate machinery for
ensuring democratic control of foreign
policy shall be created.
(III.) The foreign policy of Great Britain shall
not be aimed at creating Alliances for
the purpose of maintaining the “Balance
of Power,” but shall be directed to
the establishment of a concert of Europe
and the setting up of an international
council, whose deliberations and decisions
shall be public.
(IV.) Great Britain shall propose as part of the
peace settlement a plan for the drastic
reduction of armaments by the consent
of all the belligerent Powers, and to facilitate
that policy shall attempt to secure
the general nationalization of the
manufacture of armaments and the prohibition
of the export of armaments by
one country to another.
(V.) The universal abolition of conscription or
compulsory military training.
Charles Roden Buxton.
1. Total evacuation by Germany of Belgium, France,
Poland and Baltic provinces, and by Germany and Austria
of Serbia.
2. No indemnity, of course, from Great Britain, but
compensation to Belgium by Germany for damage done.
3. The special demands of France against Germany, of
Italy and Serbia against Austria, and of Russia against
Turkey to be agreed upon with Great Britain by the
States concerned. This country to use its influence to
secure that such demands are in harmony with the
principle of nationality.
4. Germany’s right to a colonial empire to be recognized,
though not necessarily to exactly the same territories
as those previously possessed.
POINTS FOR A CONFERENCE
The following points might be referred to a conference
representing neutral and belligerent States:
a. The repartition of Africa, with a view to more convenient
frontiers and to the interests of the native population.
b. The question of equal economic opportunities, including
the open door, in all colonial possessions.
c. The discussion and definition of immunity from
capture of goods other than contraband and the modification
of commercial blockade, whether by submarine
warfare or otherwise.
d. As a condition of the preceding point the question
of equal, comprehensive, and effective guarantees against
future war on land as well as on sea; binding Germany
as well as other nations, including ourselves.
H. N. Brailsford.
A peace in which neither side could dictate the settlement
might aim either at general frustration or general
satisfaction. A sullen peace, in which each side used up
the remnants of its military strength to veto the claims
of the adversary, would be of all peaces the worst, for
it would leave standing all the old causes of unrest. This
war came about because Europe had evolved in peace no
machinery by which demands for large and necessary
changes could be met without war. Each people postponed
its larger ambitions until war should come, and
the knowledge of each that only war offered a chance
of satisfaction made our universal strife. The claims of
the Entente Powers for certain satisfactions for the principle
of nationality, are to us familiar and sympathetic.
It must be realized that the German demand for economic
expansion is deeply rooted, and in the modern
world inevitable. For Manchuria, Morocco, Egypt and
Tripoli, the Entente Powers made, or were ready to
make war. The German craving for “a place in the
sun” may be condemned by those of us who have opposed
Imperialism at home, but the ruling classes cannot
consistently censure it. For twenty years past, the
unsolved problem for European statecraft was to find
an outlet for these tremendous German energies, to cut
a canal in which the broad river could flow without
floods. The peace of Europe will never be secure until
this passion for Imperial work overseas, which is to-day
the strongest ambition in Germany, finds its useful satisfaction.
The forges are there. If they cannot make
rails, they will make cannon.
The formula of an enduring peace must be to remove
all the causes of strife in Europe, and we shall succeed
only if we can satisfy the enemy’s legitimate claims while
we secure justice for our friends. The general idea must
be, win from him the largest recognition of the idea of
nationality, while conceding to him the economic opportunities
which he requires. The more, by the ordinary
working of barter that we concede, the more shall we obtain.
Let us attempt to sketch what the main lines of
such an exchange might be.
(A)—ACTS OF RESTORATION
1.—Belgium must be restored, Serbia re-instated, and
French territory evacuated.
2.—The German colonies must either be restored, or
equivalent territories provided.
(B)—CLAIMS OF NATIONALITY
3.—The ideal solution for Poland, in a political sense,
would be independence. But could a land-locked
State, between three great military empires, ever
be secure? The Poles, themselves, are not averse
to the idea of their re-union as a State within the
Austrian Empire. If they had the same status as
Hungary, they would be internally independent.
But if Europe consented to allow this accession of
territory to Austria, conditions might be laid
down. It might be stipulated that a like status
should be given to Bohemia, and to the Serbo-Croats
of Croatia, Bosnia and Dalmatia. Thus Austria
would become a quintuple Federal Empire (Austria,
Hungary, Bohemia, Poland, Jugoslavia), and
one of the main problems of the war, the liberation
of the Western Slavs, would be satisfactorily
solved.
In return for this extension of territory Austria
might be required to cede the Eastern (Ruthenian)
part of Galicia to Russia, and the Trentino to Italy.
4.—The chief difficulty lies in Alsace-Lorraine. Let us
make the bold claim that it must be restored to
France (or such parts of it as desire this change).
What can we offer as a quid pro quo? The following
economic concessions suggest themselves (5, 6,
and 7).
(C)—ECONOMIC CLAIMS
5.—That Germany be allowed to complete that closer
economic union with her Allies, and especially Austria,
which seems to be her chief objective. We
cannot prevent the creation of “Mid-Europe” as an
economic unity, but we might reply to it by a boycott.
An amiable regulation of tariff questions is a
necessity for peace.
6.—We might further agree not to oppose such economic
expansion (railway and irrigation schemes)
in Turkey as Germany can arrange. Turkey would
become a German economic sphere, but there must
be guarantees for the fair treatment of the trade
in goods of other Powers.
7.—A general measure by which all Powers renounced
differential tariffs in their tropical colonies would
ease the struggle for territory. France would be
reluctant to agree to this, but the condition is that
she secures Alsace.
(D)—OTHER ISSUES
8.—The greater part of Macedonia, in accordance with
the principle of nationality, must go to Bulgaria.
9.—Russia might acquire the Armenian provinces of
Turkey. It lies with us to accord her an ice-free
port on the Persian Gulf. A Russian protectorate
over Persia might in the end be less fatal to Persian
nationalism than the present partition and condominium.
10.—Finally, the whole bargain must rest upon Germany’s
assent to some scheme of permanent conciliation
and the reduction of armaments, and upon
our consent to consider a revision of certain usages
of sea-warfare.
H. N. Brailsford.
PEACE PROPOSALS AND PROGRAMS 4. GERMANY — German and Austro-Hungarian Socialists — Bund Neues Vaterland — MANIFESTO OF THE “DEUTSCHE FRIEDENSGESELLSCHAFT” — MANIFESTO BY 88 GERMAN PROFESSORS AND STATESMEN — Proposals of South German Social Democrats — Peace Aims of German Socialists: Conference of Party’s Members in Reichstag with Members of Party Committee. — The German Socialists’ Peace Manifesto — German Proposals for Peace — PROF. DR. L. QUIDDE ON REAL GUARANTEES FOR A DURABLE PEACE — ED. BERNSTEIN ON PEACE TERMS
Vienna, April 12-13, 1915.
Socialists of Central Powers.
1. Development of the international arbitration courts.
2. Recognition of the right of every people to determine
its own destiny.
3. All treaties to be under democratic parliamentary
control.
4. International agreement to limit armament with
general disarmament as the ultimate goal.
Bund Neues Vaterland.
1. Development of international organization.
2. Further development of international law by future
Hague conferences.
3. No annexation.
4. No secret treaties.
5. Open door. Freedom of the seas.
German Peace Society.
Notwithstanding the prohibition of the Government,
demands for annexation are being more or less publicly
advocated. Six large agricultural associations go especially
far in these ideas; indeed for one petition signatures
are collected among those who because of “their
rank and education consider themselves the spiritual
leaders of public opinion.” This movement has evidently
the support of important circles. The worst of
this is that those demands are known to the neutrals and
to hostile countries, who make them the foundation of
their accusations of German desires of conquest. Besides
they kindle ill-feeling against Germany, as the
Government and the whole German nation are held responsible
for all this.
There is no doubt that the Imperial Government is
unjustly accused in this respect, whatever may be her
attitude towards other questions. Should such tendencies
be publicly criticized, then the world would soon
see that the greater part of the German nation is strongly
opposed to them.
The prohibition to discuss the aims of the war, which is
strictly maintained with respect to ourselves, prevents us
from criticizing this question thoroughly; and from organizing
our opposition to such tendencies.
So far we have gladly obeyed the order not to discuss
these questions. After our experience, however, of the
way in which this prohibition and the above-mentioned
agitation are exploited abroad to the detriment of German
interests, we think it our duty to appeal to the
Government to grant “free speech to a free nation.”
Until this has been granted, the German Peace Association
can do no more than utter a general protest
against the danger of such annexation ideas. When
such ideas are considered the aim of war, the war will be
prolonged indefinitely, for months, perhaps for years.
Their realization would not strengthen, but weaken Germany,
abroad as well as at home, in peace and in future
wars. A new war would be inevitable shortly after such
a peace.
The German Peace Association and all friends of the
people desire that the military supremacy of the Central
Powers, which we hope will decide the peace, shall be
turned towards the consolidation of Germany’s position
in the world, towards the development of the economical
and national forces of the German nation. But they
hope also, that the coming peace may contain the elements
of a durable peace and lay the foundation for a
lasting community of justice and culture between the
nations, which must be restored after the peace, howsoever
bitter their hostility may be at present. The association
is convinced that a sensible consideration of the
vital interests of the German nation will prevail over
empty phrases and private interests, when the conditions
of peace shall be drawn up.
L. Quidde, O. Umfrid, Stuttgart.
Manifesto of Professors and Statesmen.
Germany has not entered upon this war with the idea
of conquering foreign territory, but in order to defend
her existence, her internal unity, and her culture, which
were threatened by a hostile coalition.
When peace shall be discussed, those objects alone
should be Germany’s care. Some petitions laid before
Your Excellency go against them: so we consider it our
duty energetically to resist such endeavors and to
declare publicly that we think their realization a political
error, which may produce dangerous consequences,
and not a strengthening but an ominous weakening of
the German Empire.
Practically we lay down the principle that annexation
or conquest of nations, which so far have been politically
independent, is not advisable. The German Empire
is the result of the idea of national unity, of national
kinship. Foreign elements have been amalgamated
only slowly and incompletely; so we object to
events, persons or tendencies which may be easily influenced
one way or another, disturbing the leading principles
of the creation of our Empire, and destroying the
character of our national State.
Of course we cannot allow a territory which we should
evacuate according to our conditions of the peace to become
a stronghold for our enemies, we cannot allow the
adversaries of Germany to settle there. There should
not be any possibility of the hostile feelings of the inhabitants
revealing themselves in hostile actions, which
might threaten the peace and security of our border-provinces.
Such dangers can be averted and we trust
that suitable and effective measures will be chosen and
applied to accomplish this. But those measures should
not after all lead to annexation in any form.
With our whole nation we share the conviction that
this war will end in a complete victory of Germany.
All those heroic deeds, those endless sacrifices and labors,
all this military glory and all the sorrow borne in mute
heroism, entitle Germany to a price of victory corresponding—as
far as that is possible—to what she has sacrificed.
The highest price will be the proudly acquired knowledge
that Germany need not fear a world full of enemies,
and the unprecedented display of strength she
has shown before all the nations of the earth and the
generations yet to come.
The German nation can only conclude a peace which
assures the foundations of the strategical wants, of the
political and economic interests of the country and the
unimpeded development of its strength and its energy
at home and on the free seas. We trust that with the
help of the bodies indicated by the Constitution Your
Excellency may succeed in obtaining such a peace resolutely,
while we are in the zenith of our military successes.
South German Social Democrats.
1 a. Restitution of status quo ante, or
1 b. Plebiscite in disputed territories (Alsace-Lorraine,
Schleswig, Poland, Baltic Provinces, Finland,
Trentino). International possession of Bosphorus, Dardanelles,
Suez Canal, Gibraltar, and Kiel Canal.
2. No indemnifications.
3. Confederacy of all European States.
4. Limitations of armies and navies. People’s army
for defense only.
5. Alliance of all against aggression.
6. International Parliaments and permanent international
committees in place of diplomacy.
7. International police. International law-courts for
minor international offenses.
8. Guarantees of democratic government: equality of
electoral district, ten-year redistribution, proportional
representation, payment of members.
(Reported in New York Times, August 26, 1915.)
Socialist Joint Committee.
1. Peace must be a permanent one, leading the nations
to closer relations.
2. Germany’s opponents must not be permitted to acquire
any German territory.
3. “Most favored nation” clauses should be introduced
into peace terms with all belligerents.
4. Tariff walls should be removed.
5. So far as possible, freedom of the seas should be
established, the right of capture abolished, and the
straits, important for the world’s commerce, should be
internationalized.
6. Austria and Turkey should not be weakened.
7. Annexations of foreign territories violate the rights
of peoples to self-rule, and weaken internal strength and
harmony in the German nation. Therefore, all plans
of short-sighted politicians favoring conquest are opposed.
8. Finally, the party demands the establishment of
an international court to which all future conflicts of
nations shall be submitted.
German Socialists.
The manifesto was published June 26, 1915, in the
form of a full page advertisement in the Berlin Vorwaerts.
The paper was promptly suspended but not
until its message had crossed the German frontier.
The New York Times publishes a translation in full as
follows:
“For nearly a year the world has been devastated by
the fury of war. Hundreds of thousands of human lives
have been cut off in their prime, works of incalculable
value to civilization have been destroyed, and there has
been an appalling weakening of human forces. Millions
of mothers, wives, and children are weeping for their
lost sons, husbands and fathers. Want and hardship
heighten the misery now oppressing the nations. Must
this terrible drama, which has no precedent in the history
of the world, go on indefinitely?
“The Socialist Party foresaw this world catastrophe
and predicted it. It has consistently fought, therefore,
against the policies of imperial expansion and against
the fatal competition in armaments, which in the last instance
is the cause of this war. It has worked unceasingly
for a good understanding among the nations, for
the cause of our common civilization, and for the welfare
of mankind. When last year threatening war clouds
were gathering on the horizon the German Socialists
up to the very last moment bent all their energies to preserving
peace. But, to the misfortune of mankind, they
were unable to avert the catastrophe.
“Then when the Czar’s Cossacks came across the border,
pillaging and burning, the Socialists made good the
promise that had been given by their leaders—they put
themselves at the service of the Fatherland and voted the
means for its defense. They not only did their duty in
defending Germany’s national independence, but they
worked with all their might to safeguard its internal interests
in the matter of food supplies, in relieving the
needy, and in protecting the working classes against
avaricious tradesmen and narrow-minded bureaucrats.
“Faithfully observing the obligations which all Socialist
parties are bound to respect, the German Socialist
Party, from the very first days of this awful tragedy,
has striven to further the cause of a speedy peace.
When the first war loan was voted, in August, 1914, the
Socialist group in the Reichstag, through its spokesman,
Herr Haase, said: ‘We demand that as soon as guarantees
of national safety are secured and the enemy
shows an inclination to make peace, the war be brought
to an end on conditions admitting of friendly relations
with neighboring nations.’
“This demand, which was accompanied by an expression
disapproving any policy of conquest, was repeated
when the new war loan was voted on December 2. On
May 29, after Italy had intervened, the statement was
made in the Reichstag in behalf of the Socialist Party
that the desire for peace was increasing and that the Socialists
wanted no policy of conquest. At a meeting in
Vienna on April 12 and 13 representatives of the German
and Austro-Hungarian Socialist Parties again
adopted a resolution in favor of peace. But the German
Socialists have not been content with such measures. In
spite of opposition and suspicion, they have striven for a
renewal of international relations with the Social-Democrats
of all countries, and when the executive committee
of the international Socialist organization made a proposal
to hold a meeting at The Hague to discuss the possibility
of peace negotiations, the German Socialist leaders
agreed, under condition that the French Socialist
Party participate. All efforts at an international agreement,
however, were thwarted by the attitude of the
French Socialists.
“We recognize with satisfaction that in England, as
well as in France, there are Socialists who are working
for peace. That cannot blind us to the deplorable fact
that the majority of the Socialists, both in England and
France, favor continuing the war until Germany is completely
conquered.
“The Socialists in the Reichstag and the official leaders
of the Socialist Party have constantly and unitedly
fought against a policy of conquests and annexation.
We protest again with all possible emphasis against all
efforts looking to the annexation of foreign territory
and the oppression of other peoples—measures now demanded
by the great business organizations and influential
political leaders. The mere fact that such efforts
are being made tends to postpone the day of peace, which
the whole public is now so earnestly awaiting.
“The people want no conquest of land, they want
peace. If the war is not to go on indefinitely until all
the nations are completely exhausted, some one of the
Powers involved must stretch out the hand of peace.
Upon Germany, which has successfully defended itself
against superior forces, and which has frustrated the
plan to bring it to starvation, rests the duty of taking
the first steps toward peace. In the name of humanity
and civilization, and recognizing the favorable military
position which our brave troops have won, we urge the
Government to try to end the struggle. We expect of
our fellow Socialists in other belligerent countries that
they will make the same demand upon their own governments.”
Letter of Dr. Bernhard Dernburg to American Newspapers, April 18, 1915.
Dr. Dernburg.
1. The peace must be of a permanent nature.
2. The world is one interlocking family of nations.
World dominion is possible only with dominion on high
seas. All the seas and narrows must be neutralized
permanently by common and effective agreement guaranteed
by all the Powers.
3. The free sea is useless without free cables. Cables
must be jointly owned by the interested nations, with a
world mail-system. Customs duties must be equal for
all exports and imports, for whatever destination and
from whatever source. Preferential tariffs with colonies
are the basis of world-empire, and must not be
permitted.
4. International law should be codified, with guarantees
to save all neutrals from implication in wars in
which they do not wish to take part.
5. A natural commercial relationship between Germany
and Belgium must be established in workable form.
6. Germany should be permitted industrial expansion
in such foreign parts as need or wish for development.
Dr. Dernburg’s Speech at City Club, Cleveland, May 8, 1915.
1. Asks recognition of the truth that strong nations
showing great vitality and large increase are entitled
to enough soil, air and water to maintain and advance
their growing population. The lack of such proper adjustment
of the conditions of the European Powers during
the last fifty years has been one of the primary
causes for unrest in Europe, and one of the principal
dangers to the peace of the world.
2. Since no readjustment of the kind can take place in
Europe on national lines, it is necessary to seek the solution,
first, by the apportioning of all uncivilized parts
of the globe, that is, by a readjustment of colonial possessions,
then by the creation of spheres of influence and
non-interference with nations who are willing to take
and to concede such spheres; further, by an open door
and equal opportunity policy all over the globe; and
finally, by the neutralization of all the seas and narrows,
cables and overseas mails of the world. This readjustment
must be sanctioned by a simple and codified international
law, safeguarded so that it cannot be broken
without putting the infractor outside the pale of international
relationships, not only with the party attacked,
but also with all the parties remaining neutral. England
must give up her rule of the seas, which must be
placed definitely in the hands of all the Powers of the
world. World trade must be free and all colonies neutralized.
The decision whether there is to be a free and
neutralized sea or a Chinese wall will also be decisive
regarding the fate of Belgium. If the sea remains fortified,
there can be no choice for Germany except to have
her own sea fortresses as well, and since the only way of
getting out into the high sea would be by way of Belgium,
there would be no possibility of Germany’s considering
the return of Belgium to its former status.
Prof. Dr. L. Quidde.
I. The annexation of Belgium would prolong the
war indefinitely.
II. The strength of the German Empire would decrease
instead of increase by the annexation of Belgium,
in times of peace as well as during the war.
The annexation of Belgium would destroy every outlook
of a better understanding between Germany and her
present enemies, after the war. It would make almost
the whole rest of the world remain our enemies and
would call forth a coalition of all against one. Germany
need not foster illusions in this respect, if she only considers
the effect of the invasion into Belgium upon public
opinion throughout the world, especially in those neutral
countries who were originally Germany’s friends.
He who wishes to annex Belgium must have the courage
to face the fact that annexation will make the whole
world our enemy for an indefinite space of time and
will completely isolate Germany politically, so far as
the feelings of the nations are to bring about such isolation.
III. The annexation of Belgium is bound to bring
about a new war.
It is evident that neither England nor France can
allow Belgium to be annexed by Germany as long as
they do not wish to be annihilated themselves. Especially
England would have to prepare retaliation with
all the force that she can display, and it would be easy
enough for her to find allies to support her. One may
differ vastly on the subject of annexation, its advantages
and drawbacks, but one cannot deny that durable
peace and annexation of Belgium are two things absolutely
incompatible.
Finally Prof. Quidde asks how it will be possible
to make a durable peace which at the same time guarantees
the welfare of Germany. This will be first of
all a general removal of the causes that have led to the
war, followed by a thorough reorganization of Europe
on lines offering a better security for peace.
The first essentials for that reorganization are the
“open-door” and the “free sea,” which will have to be
guaranteed by international treaties.
One of the best grounded charges against International
Law is, that International Law is in many cases
so hopelessly rudimentary that the lack of precision
forms a temptation to violate it. It is necessary that
a strong agitation for the development, perfection and
sanction of International Law should result from the
experiences, the causes and the course of this war.
I
Ed. Bernstein.
It is the vital interest of the majority of the German
nation, that the present war should end by a peace treaty
which, as to the rights and the relations of the nations, is
in conformity with the principles laid down in the program
of the German Social-Democrat Party and in the
resolutions adopted by their party-meetings and by the
International Social-Democratic Congresses.
Only a peace based on these principles will result in
renewing the friendly relations between Germany and
the nations she is now at war with, as soon and as thoroughly
as possible.
II
The supreme principle, insisted upon in the program
and the resolutions of the Social-Democratic Party is the
right of peoples to decide their own fate, within the limits
of international law.
The German Socialists consider it their duty to defend
this principle by all available means against any attack
from any side whatsoever. No nation or part of a nation
having so far enjoyed national independence, may
be deprived of this right or see it impaired; no territory
may be annexed, when the annexation would deprive
the inhabitants of that right.
The Social-Democratic Party do not admit the right
of conquest of one nation over any other.
III
In the case of countries of European civilization,
which have lived under foreign rule, no territorial
changes shall take place without a referendum being
taken of the inhabitants. This referendum should be
arranged and supervised by representatives of neutral
States, so as to insure perfect freedom in voting. Any
inhabitant, who is of age and has lived in the country
for at least a year before the outbreak of the war, shall
have the right to vote.
In the interests of peace, all peoples of European civilization
living under foreign rule in sufficient numbers
to form a community in the international Concert, shall
obtain political independence.
When a sufficient number out of subject peoples incorporated
by force in one State, desire to belong to another,
they shall be given the right to decide by vote as
to which State they will belong.
IV
Transfer of territory outside of Europe shall only take
place under such conditions, as guarantee that the legal
and material conditions of such native population shall
not be injured.
V
Nations can only be safeguarded against a renewal of
war or wars of retaliation by developing and strengthening
international law.
In this respect the following means should be emphasized:
a. Development of the Hague Conference into a Permanent
International Conference for the Codification
of International Law and for International Arbitration.
Concentration of the various Hague institutions into a
permanent international court, suitably divided into
branch courts.
b. All States to bring those differences they cannot
themselves peaceably solve, before the Court of Justice
to be instituted by the Hague Conference, where they
will be settled either by mutual agreement, conciliation
or arbitration.
c. All signatory States to refrain from war or warlike
measures till the Court of Justice has examined the
cause of war and till all attempts to settle the difference
in a peaceful manner, have proved useless. Any State
or Union resorting to hostilities contrary to these rules
to be treated as an enemy by all the others.
d. The Parliaments to decide about war and peace.
Secret treaties to be abolished.
e. Development of International Law relating to the
conduct of war and the protection of the civil population.
Abolition of the right of capture at sea and of
the right to levy war-contributions. No hostages to be
taken. Abolition of the system of reprisals against inhabitants
of an invaded country for acts of self-defense
or defense of other non-combatants. Permanent committees
to watch the actions of belligerents in occupied
territories and the treatment of prisoners of war and of
civil prisoners interned in the enemy’s country.
f. Internationalization of transcontinental railways
and of all waterways connecting seas or lakes surrounded
by different countries, with the ocean.
g. Adoption of the principle of the Open Door for
all Colonies, Protectorates and for every territory which
lies in the sphere of influence of an European State.
h. These principles to be inserted into the constitutions
of the Powers.
BELGIUM
Whereas, Art. 2 already excludes any forcible annexation
of Belgian territory or any attack on the independence
of Belgium by another State, Germany has
moreover invaded Belgium, overpowered its army and
occupied its territory without any provocation from
the side of Belgium and as the Chancellor has himself
admitted violating the neutrality of Belgium in defiance
of the law of nations. Germany having thus made
her way into Belgium to satisfy her own designs, beat
down the resistance of the army and occupied the country
by force, Germany is therefore bound in honor to
evacuate Belgium immediately on the conclusion of
peace, in accordance with the solemn declaration, made
on August 4, 1914, by the German Ambassador, Prince
Lichnowsky, to the English Secretary of State, Sir Edward
Grey, and to pay a full and ample indemnity to
the people of Belgium for the material and moral injury
which they have suffered.
PEACE PROPOSALS AND PROGRAMS 6. SWITZERLAND — Resolutions of Swiss Peace Society — Swiss Committee for the Study of the Principles of a Durable Treaty of Peace
At Annual Meeting, May 17, 1915.
Swiss Peace Society.
1. The avoidance of any annexation or territorial
changes which are in opposition to the interests and
wishes of a population; a guarantee of religious liberty,
free speech and equality before the law, for the minority.
2. The creation of a permanent organization in which
all European States shall be equally represented, for the
purpose of safeguarding the order, peace and safety of
our portion of the earth.
3. The development of an international law organization
by continual Hague Conferences.
President: Prof. Otto Nippold, Bern.
Swiss Committee for Study of Peace.
1. Participation of neutral nations in the settlement.
2. Prohibition of secret treaties and agreements between
nations.
3. Participation of popular representative bodies in
control of foreign policy.
4. No annexation except after plebiscite of populations
concerned.
5. Limitation of armaments to point of mere protection.
6. Manufacture of armaments to become State monopoly.
7. The States which participate in the settlement are
to mutually guarantee each other’s territories.
8. Since the best guarantee for the preservation of
world peace lies in the creation of international law and
custom, arbitration must be substituted for war.
9. Disputed regions of the earth should be neutralized.
10. Free trade in all colonies.
DIFFERENTIAL NEUTRALITY FOR AMERICA
One would prefer to think otherwise, but the truth probably
is that the future peace of the world, and the nature of international
organization depends a good deal less upon definitely
conceived plans like that of the League to Enforce Peace (however
admirable and desirable it may be to promote definite
projects of that kind) than upon the nature of the foreign
policy which each nation individually pursues. Disagreements
between nations arise generally in situations in which both sides
honestly believe themselves to be in the right. Most nations
are honestly in favor of peace in general, and would go to The
Hague and assist in drawing up plans to maintain it; yet each
may be persisting in a line of conduct which, in its own view
entirely defensive and defensible, appears to another unwarrantably
aggressive. And when that is the case paper arrangements
for avoiding conflict are apt to break down.
So the most practical question for each of us for some time is
likely to be this: what will be the effect of our own country’s
conduct in its relations with other countries, upon the future
peace and international condition of the world? Or, to put the
question in another form: What can our country do, irrespective
of what others may do, to contribute to a more orderly
international condition, saner world politics?
America is of course concerned in the present war whether
she will or no. She may, by her material resources in supplies,
ammunition, credit, be largely influencing its decision. As part
of the problem of protecting her own rights, incidentally
menaced by the operations of the war, she has taken very
solemnly a certain position in international affairs. She has
declared, for instance, that she stands irrevocably for the protection
of innocent non-combatant life at sea in war time. She
would undoubtedly stand as decisively for certain lesser rights
of trade and free communication on the seas as well (in the
past she has gone to war in their defense) but for the fact that
doing so against one belligerent would aid the cause of the other
guilty of still greater offenses.
And if we look beneath diplomatically expressed claims into
unofficial, but unmistakably expressed public opinion, we find
America standing strongly for certain other rules of life between
nations—the right of each nation to national existence
for instance—like those violated in the invasion of Belgium.
Is America really serious in the stand thus made? Or is she
going to avow by her future policy, if not in words, that she
will take no real risk nor assume any real obligation in support
of the principles she has been maintaining diplomatically and
by her clearly expressed public opinion. Is she going to submit
lamely, to the indignities and violation of right involved in
the massacre of her innocent non-combatant citizens at sea?
I put the question in that form because it is generally a
rhetorical prelude to the demand for warlike action. And yet
the American who is moved by his country’s dignity and right
to have thought this thing out, as well as to have become angry
about it, knows that warlike action is perhaps the very last
thing—though it may be the last thing—which the situation
calls for; and that warlike action alone would be a betrayal of
his country’s highest interests in the matter. If America is
really serious she must prepare herself—in public opinion, in
political education—for action of a different kind: for the
abandonment of certain traditions about freedom from entangling
alliances, for the assumption of risks and obligations
which to most Americans is to ask a great deal more than the
mere act of going to war.
Why will war of itself not suffice?
Suppose this country goes to war, over, for instance, the submarine
issue; and is finally entirely successful, so far as defeating
Germany is concerned. How do we then know that
America has got what she has been fighting for? Our demands
at the end of the war will be that American rights at sea
shall be respected; that, most particularly, non-combatants
shall not be drowned by attacks on merchantmen. Very good.
Germany gives us her promise. She has given it before. How
do we know that it will be kept—either by her or any other
nation that in a future war may find a ruthless use of the submarine
the only weapon left to it against a power commanding
the sea? Can we hope that if we show now that we are ready
to fight “at the drop of the hat,” in future a hard-pressed
belligerent will be overawed by the great American navy?
Then why is not the belligerent we now propose to deal with
held in check by the combined navies of Great Britain, France,
Russia, Italy, Japan and Portugal? Again, when we have that
promise at the end of our victorious war how do we know that
it will be kept, that we shall have got what we have been
fighting for?
And what of the American case against the Allies? Is America
now to surrender rights upon which she has insisted ever
since she became an independent State and which she once
fought a war and twice very nearly came to war to defend? Is
America, in fighting Germany to make the British Order in
Council the basis of future sea law, so that when say Japan
goes to war with some other nation America will have to submit
to Japanese control of her trade and communication with neutral
States—even to mail and banking correspondence—as she
now submits to British control?
It is quite obvious that American claims have this difference
from those of the Allies: they, in so far as they are territorial
can at the peace be satisfied on the spot. America’s cannot.
Hers depend absolutely upon the establishment, after the war,
of a different and better international order; upon agreement
as to what shall constitute international law and some method
of ensuring its observance.
Now has it not become evident that the present German-American
situation contains the elements of a great opportunity
for America: not only of putting an end to a situation humiliating
for herself but of creating a new state of world affairs out
of which might grow—would almost inevitably grow—the restoration
of general peace on conditions that civilization could
accept?
But that result is certainly conditional on one thing: that
American diplomacy is great enough to make precedent, to be
dangerously honest to the point of dropping diplomatic make-believe
and breaking with diplomatic usage.
Germany says in effect that she will make military sacrifices
for the purpose of respecting American neutral right, if America
on her side will reciprocally fulfil neutral obligation by
insisting on the military sacrifice from both belligerents; so
that American rights are not made a means of handicapping
one party as against the other; are not invoked in what Germany
regards as so one-sided a fashion as to become an arm
for the use of one belligerent against the other.
Now it is quite within precedent, right and usage, to reply,
as in the past, to such a demand by diplomatic punctilio:
“America cannot discuss the behavior of one belligerent with
the other,” and so forth and so forth. The American government
could make excellent debating points and be diplomatically
entirely correct.
But suppose, instead, it were undiplomatically honest and
unprecedentedly bold and said bluntly what every one knows to
be the truth: that because of the slowly acquired American conviction
of the badness of the German cause—the danger to
civilization and ourselves which this country has come to believe
inherent in that cause—it is impossible for America to enforce
the law—or what America holds to be the law—sharply against
England, to take any action which would seriously add to the
chances of German victory; to be, in other words, really neutral.
Suppose America bold and honest enough to avow the quite
simple obvious truth that we are not indifferent as to the outcome
of the war and that in the long run our conduct won’t be
guided as though we were; that so long as we have reason to
believe German policy a menace it will encounter in one form
or another (not excluding necessarily even the military form)
our active or latent opposition.
And then, suppose that on top of that impossibly bold and
honest stand this country were further to announce that it can
only act effectively for the sea law Germany desires, and otherwise
withdraw its opposition, if Germany is prepared to reassure
us as to her cause by stating definitely that the terms upon
which she is prepared to discuss peace include such things as
the evacuation of Belgium and France and indemnification for
damage done; the acceptance of the international principles involved
in the American claims; recognition of the absolute right
to existence of all States great and small; readiness to enter, at
least to the extent that others are ready, into European or
world arrangements for the guarantee of that right and the
mutual discussion and limitation of armaments; together with
such minor details as agreement to the appointment of an international
commission to enquire into the violation of the laws of
war on land and sea and the punishment of the individuals convicted
by that commission.
Once convinced that Germany stands for a policy such as
peace on those terms would imply, America could on her side
(so this impossibly honest diplomacy might make plain) stand
effectively for the freedom of the sea as against England if
needs be at least to the extent of upholding the Declaration of
London; could assure Germany that this country would never
be reckoned among her enemies, but on the contrary would co-operate
with her in defense of that equality of commercial
opportunity in the world of which Germany accuses her enemies
of trying to deprive her.
Such a “Declaration of America’s International Position” as
that which I am here imagining would, in more precise terms,
be about as follows:
1. Though America since the outbreak of the war has done
everything possible to observe the form of neutrality which international
practise had heretofore imposed upon States not
actively participating in a war, the circumstances of the present
conflict have shown that the future protection of her own particular
interests are so identified with the maintenance of certain
general rules of international intercourse that in all future
wars she will differentiate in her treatment of the combatants.
Thus in no case will American resources be available for the
military purposes of a belligerent who had entered upon a war
refusing to submit his case to enquiry and the necessary delay,
and to adhere to certain rules necessary for the safeguarding
of innocent non-combatant life.
The United States could not in consequence feel that her relations
with Germany could be placed upon a really sound
foundation of friendly cooperation until that country had
(a) accepted the international principles (as for instance the
sanctity of non-combatant life) involved in the American claims
and the further principle that their violation is an unfriendly
act towards America whether American life and property are
concerned or not;
(b) undertaken to evacuate Belgium, France and Serbia and
indemnify Belgium for damage done;
(c) agreed to the appointment of an international commission of
inquiry into the violation of the rights of non-combatants on
land and sea, with authority to assess damages, and to payment
of any damages in which Germany may be cast, and to punishment
of individuals convicted of offenses against the laws of
war.
On the acceptance of these terms by Germany, America would
undertake:
A. Not to furnish military or naval aid to Germany’s enemies
in this war.
B. To become one of the guarantors of the integrity of Belgium.
C. In the event of the creation of new buffer States, to assist
in the maintenance of their inviolability by refusing to allow
American citizens to furnish their invader with supplies of any
nature: by the application, that is, of the principle of differential
neutrality above indicated.
D. To accord to German citizens in protectorates subject to
American control, commercial access on equal terms with American
citizens and to support by the differential neutrality already
indicated the policy of the open door in all protectorates and
non-self-governing territories. That is to say America would
undertake not to furnish military or naval aid to any power
or group of powers that refused to apply the principle of the
open door in their protectorates, and to prohibit the export of
supplies or munitions to such powers in their military operations.
E. To join, pari passu, with other powers in any arrangement
for enforcing the submission of international disputes to enquiry.
Now whatever followed that announcement America and the
world would gain. If Germany refused she would by that
prove that she was still unchastened, not ready to surrender or
modify her policy of world hegemony. America then knows
that her fears are justified. She is definitely warned of a fact
which sooner or later she will have to face if it is really a fact.
And it is obviously far better that it should become patent to
America (and the world) now, than later (after a possibly
patched up peace). Indeed, on grounds simply of sheer national
security America should attempt by some such means to
establish now, when Germany is relatively helpless so far as
damaging us is concerned, where she stands, what America
faces. It would enable her to make her future policy definite
and objective.
But suppose Germany, realizing at last that it is impossible
to maintain a national policy which during the next generation
or two will have to meet not only the opposition of the Western
democracies of Europe and the potential forces of Russia, but
all that North America might during the next generation develop
into, accepts? What if the German government were
pushed by the best elements of the German people to take the
opportunity thus so publicly offered for putting themselves
right with the world and starting afresh on a more workable
basis?
If that happened—which after all is the most probable thing
of all—America, without striking a blow, would have secured
from Germany the main thing for which the Western democracies
are now fighting. Not only would she have laid the
foundation for the future protection of her own sea rights in the
only way in which finally they can be protected—by an international
law that is a reality because rooted in a real international
order—but she would have helped win the battle of
democracy by bringing about a discussion of terms before the
democratic nations have bled themselves white.
Never in history had a nation such an opportunity. But to
take it means breaking with routine, employing a new method,
a new manner; great governmental boldness, great political
honesty. And all that is, perhaps, too much to ask.
But that is no reason why we should not face the fact that on
those conditions the opportunity is there. Nor why those most
responsible for the direction of American public opinion should
not help the nation to realize it.
Norman Angell.